PREFACE
The present volume contains the Hartford-
Lamson Lectures for 1909. To the eight lectures
actually delivered in accordance with the require-
ments of that foundation two have here been
added, the present eighth and ninth, in order
somewhat to round out these aspects of Islam
and to make them a more complete introduction
for the young missionary to his new and strange
world. For this is a book for beginners rather
than scholars; it deals in broad outlines and
statements and not in details and qualifications.
Yet I would not suggest that I have made asser-
tions more sweeping than can be defended.
Nothing is set down in these pages that I am not
prepared to maintain with proof at length, al-
though I am well aware that there are some
statements here which some Arabists will regard
dubiously. I would entreat such to believe that
they are not due to careless rhetoric but have
sprung from long consideration and express set-
tled convictions. It has seemed best also to re-
vu
Vlll PREFACE
tain the somewhat colloquial tone due in the first
instance to delivery before an intimate audience
and in a small room.
If any stray student of Romance runs through
these pages and comes across my reference to the
author of Aucassin et Nicolete in the eighth lec-
ture, I trust that he will not think that I have
too lightly essayed to settle a serious problem in
a field not my own. The fact is that there is a
class of popular Arabic romances which exhibit
exactly the movement of the cante-fahle, the
story being told in alternate sections of prose and
verse and in such a way that these, to a consider-
able extent, cover the same matter. Of this the
Romance of Bibars, lately printed in full at
Cairo, is a good example. I hope to deal with
this subject at greater length elsewhere.
Again it is a pleasant duty to thank my col-
league Professor Gillett for much generous
assistance both in talking over points in meta-
physics and in reading the whole book in MS.
In my wife's debt I am more deeply than ever
before for, in truth, her assistance in this book
has fallen little short of formal collaboration.
The personal experiences in the East of which I
PREFACE IX
have made use were in great part hers as well as
mine, and in describing them a plural pronoun
migj^t often more fitly have been employed. We
have discussed, too, these experiences and the
situations which we observed to such an extent
that it is impossible now, even if we desired so
to do, to separate out the ideas and explanations
which we have each contributed. I can now
only take the general responsibility and acknow-
ledge a large indebtedness.
DUNCAN B. MACDONALD
Hartford, Conn.» U. S. A.
October^ 1910
NOTE
The Hartford-Lamson Lectures on "The
Religions of the World" are delivered at Hart-
ford Theological Seminary in connection with
the Lamson Fund, which was established by a
group of friends in honour of the late Charles
M. Lamson, D. D., sometime President of the
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions, to assist in preparing students for
the foreign missionary field. The Lectures are
designed primarily to give to such students a
good knowledge of the religious history, beliefs
and customs of the peoples among whom they
expect to labour. As they are delivered by
scholars of the first rank, who are authorities
in their respective fields, it is expected that in
published form they will prove to be of value
to studeAts generally.
XI
CONTENTS
Page
Introduction i
Lecture I.
The Muslim East as it presents itself i6
Lecture IL
The Person and Life of Muhammad 46
Lecture IIL
The Qur'an; the present Muslim attitude
towards Muhammad 77
Lecture IV.
Muslim Theology and Metaphysics 115
Lecture V.
The Mystical Life and the Darwish Fraternities 145
Lecture VI.
The Mystical Life and the Darwish Fraterni-
ties continued 176
Lecture VII.
The Attitude of Islam to the Scriptures and
to the Person of Christ 210
Lecture VIII.
The Missionary Activity of Muslims 250
Lecture IX.
Muslim Ideas on Education 288
Lecture X.
The Inner Side of Muslim Life — Popular
Literature — a Missionary's Reading 323
Index 363
THE HARTFORD-LAMSON LECTURES
ON COMPARATIVE RELIGION
ASPECTS OF ISLAM
INTRODUCTION
In the following lectures I have endeavored
to avoid direct suggestion as to the training and
methods of the missionary to Muslims, except in
such broad and humane aspects as sympathy,
courtesy and patience. Let him combine these
with the fullest knowledge possible to him and
he cannot go far astray. On the side of training,
the foundations must ever be broad, unbiassed
and uncontroversial knowledge, and, on the side
of methods, nothing can take the place of instinct
and experience.
But it is true also that some details on training,
whatever their value, and some ideas as to
methods, whatever their validity, may legitimately
be expected from the writer of one of the hand-
books in this series. With diffidence, then, but
frankness, I put in this introduction what has
come to me on a vast and tangled question.
The peculiar characteristic of the Muslim
field, and, in consequence, the ruling considera-
tion in the training of missionaries for it, is that
X I
2 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
we have to consider Muslims as being very near
to ourselves in point of theology. What is
needed, therefore, is a power of fine discrimina-
tion, combined with sympathy and an apprecia-
tion of points of agreement. The missionary to
them must emphatically be a large, all-round
man of personality and, if possible, of mystical
tendency. He must be able to realize that when
Muslims accept Christianity they will have to
make it over for themselves; they will have to
construct their own theology; and it is his busi-
ness to supply them with general ideas, with con-
ceptions of character and conduct, and to help
them discreetly in the development of their own
system. By no means should he attempt to force
any system upon them or be surprised at any
deviations which they may develop.
He should also be of breadth enough not to
tend, as so many do, to exaggerate the evils of
his own field. If he is the right man, he will
have fallen in love with it and will feel that the
people are his people, to have and to hold, even
though their God may hardly be his God. Liking
is a necessity, and the right man, while he is
hammering at them himself, will be slow to de-
INTRODUCTION 3
fame and publicly reproach them. When he is
met by strange or repellent theological doctrines
in Islam, it will be for him to consider in how
many uncouth ways the doctrines of Christianity
are often presented, and also that in Islam, as in
every religion, very many different views may
be held of a single doctrine. He must take ac-
count of all. Secondly, when he meets with
grave social difficulties and diseases in the struc-
ture of Islam, he must be a man of mind enough
to remember the classes with which he peculiarly
comes in contact ; that they, on the one hand, arc
what we would call the slum classes, and, on the
other hand, belong to what is parallel to our
social Four Hundred. We would not regard
either of those classes as typical of our civiliza-
tion. I venture especially to think that the
pastorate of a slum district with us is a very
close and suggestive parallel for many Muslim
mission fields. As is the case with such a pastor,
the missionary, whether man or woman, will be
compelled to make himself thoroughly acquainted
with very repellent conditions of life, and also to
estimate these at their true value. In this con-
nection I trust that my last lecture will be read
4 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
sympathetically and broadly. It will be, I doubt
not, a hard doctrine for many ; but the kernel of
the matter is there. Upon the missionary, just
as upon the home pastor, there lies the heavy
necessity that he must know and yet keep his
mind and heart clean; that he must realize and
yet must hope. If he does not know, he cannot
help; if he does not realize, he cannot see. The
woman missionary in Egypt, to take a single
point, who does not know about the Zar, cannot
have really known the women of her district,
does not intimatelv touch their lives and cannot
fully help them.
The missionary must, further, from the nature
of the field, be capable of, and even have a relish
for, scholastic metaphysics and philosophical dis-
cussion. He must himself be able to enter into
and carry on such discussions. It will always
be possible that native converts may know more
Arabic metaphysics than he does ; but it is always
true also that the native convert cannot handle
people, especially large assemblies of people, as a
missionary can.
He should, therefore, train himself to suit the
methods and ways of these people. He should
INTRODUCTION 5
try to be quiet, slow even, and democratic in
attitude. He must not forget that the Muslim
peoples theoretically, and to a great extent prac-
tically, are the most democratic in the world, al-
though this is modified always by their respect
for learning, provided it is the kind of learning
that appeals to them.
He should, therefore, cultivate the habit of
reading their literature very widely. He should
especially read the more modern books that are
the literature of the masses. He should beware
of limiting his reading to translations of Chris-
tian literature into the language of his field or to
modern Christian literature written in that lan-
guage. Such reading may give him language;
but, being essentially foreign, it will never give
him the native atmosphere and ideas. He need
not pay any especial attention to their classical
literature, except so far as may be required to
retain the respect of the learned. Let him con-
sider, here, the parallel of a Muslim missionary
coming to a Christian country. Such a mission-
ary, if he went to work really to try to under-
stand his people, would require to read upon two
sides. He would require to understand Chris-
6 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
tian theology, and for that he would need to go
to the more technical books. If he trusted en-
tirely to what he might hear in sermons or pick
up in conversation, he would be seriously misled
with regard to the whole basis of our faith. But,
on the other hand, to understand the people he
would need to go to the current literature. He
would need to go to the newspapers, the maga-
zines, the popular books that they would read.
I pass now to the education of the missionary
in a more precise sense, and in what follows I
am considering the case of a man who is to stand
independently upon his own feet and not be part
simply of some scholastic machinery. In a word,
I am thinking of the missionary who must meet
the situation of his field as a whole, alone.
Now in accordance with what I have said
above, it is plain that he must be primarily a good
theologian, of a solid, well-schooled type. Even
the mysticism of Islam is metaphysical and has a
definite system under it as a basis. He must
not be of a sentimental, revivalistic type; but
should have a clear, well-worked reason for his
faith. Independent even of any Biblical basis,
he should, so far as possible, be able to work his
INTRODUCTION 7
doctrine back to metaphysical ideas. But, sec-
ondly, he must know Muslim theology thoroughly.
He must have studied the books of the Muslim
theologians themselves. Simply to read the
Qur'an is not sufficient. That might give him
the Islam of Muhammad. It would not give
him the Islam of today.
But besides that, he should study to know
Muslim life, the attitudes of Muslims, their
governing ideas. The more of this he has before
he goes out to his field, the better, and for the
following reasons. First, it will guard him
against being led into essential error at the start.
Almost certainly, when he enters first upon his
field, he will meet with what I have described in
my first lecture as a conspiracy of misinforma-
tion, and unless he has a solid knowledge of what
he has to expect and has also, from his previous
study, learned how to test the things told to him,
he may receive ideas that will bias him towards
error for all the rest of his career. Second, on
no Muslim field is it possible, at present at least,
to get thoroughly good teaching. The native
teachers of language may know their languages
well, but it is very rarely that they have any ideas
8 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
of teaching them. And it is still more difficult
to read theology and philosophy with them. They
know their systems after a fashion; they cannot
state them in any clear way. And as for the
missionaries on the field, their time is far too
much taken up for them to be able to do anything
else than give the merest suggestions to other
men. Third, a good library is seldom accessible
to any mission field. Fourth, whenever a mis-
sionary arrives, he is liable to be swallowed up at
once by the work of the station. It is true that
he is supposed to have a certain time for prepara-
tion, but as a matter of practice that rarely holds.
What I have now said applies to the classical
language of the field but not to the vernacular.
No attempt should be made to study the vernac-
ular before the missionary goes out. But if he
has the beginnings at least of a thorough grasp
of the classical language, and in this case it is
Arabic, he is in possession of an enormously im-
portant tool for his work anywhere. First, it
goes without saying that in Arabic-speaking
lands a knowledge of classical or literary Arabic
will be a help of primary importance to the acqui-
sition of the vernacular. Such a knowledge will
INTRODUCTION 9
also prevent him from falling into the too preva-
lent blunder of confusing the literary language
and the vernacular. Second, the languages of
Persia, Turkey and India are largely permeated
by Arabic vocabulary. It may be said that all
the scientific terms in Persian, Turkish and
Hindi are of Arabic origin. Third, Arabic
can be called most exactly the Latin of all Mus-
lim countries. Without a knowledge of it,
Muslim theology, philosophy and the literature
of thought in general are either inaccessiWe or
incomprehensible.
I would finally throw out the suggestion that
it might be of advantage for a missionary, after
he has received such training as is sketched
above and before he goes to his own field, to spend
some months in some other Muslim country, in
order personally to study the people, their ideas
and customs, without the handicap of a profes-
sional environment. It is very difficult for a
professed missionary to secure intimate access to
Muslims. It can undoubtedly be done, has been
done; but it is certainly difficult. On the other
hand, a man who knows Arabic, has read Arabic
theology and is interested in those things, will
10 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
find that they are in themselves a passport with
Muslims. They will talk with him and open their
ideas to him, it being always understood that
they do not regard him as a missionary. I be-
lieve, therefore, that six months of such contact,
apart from missionary associations, would be of
inestimable value at the beginning of any mis-
sionary's career. In this I write from my own
experience.
On methods I must speak with still greater
diffidence. A missionary's work I take to con-
sist of two things, a planting of germinal ideas
and an upbuilding of character. For both the
slow way round is best. With regard to ideas
especially, spiritual and moral, the missionary
will probably discover that the East has quite as
many as he has himself, and can propound them
much more fluently and impressively. But are
they germinal? Do they strike roots down into
the being and branch upwards into life, producing
the fruits of good works ? The East has suffered
for centuries from creeds without relation to con-
duct and mystical religion without contact with
realities. So he will learn that these beautiful
sentiments are an inheritance of words only and
INTRODUCTION 1 1
i mean nothing. His ideas must be different and
show their difference. They must be related to
life, and he, in all his walk and conversation,
must exemplify them and commend them.
Again, in the past the missionary has of neces-
sity been an educator and such he must still be.
But his province is rapidly changing. Once,
practically all training, both intellectual and
moral, was in his hands ; now he is being gradu-
ally driven aside by the pressure of the state
schools. It is plain that there is going to be an
abundance of intellectual education but little train-
ing of character and drill in morals. And there
lies the future problem of the missionary. As
he goes back to his primary work of preaching
and witnessing to Christ, how can he retain his
influence upon education and upon the upbuilding
of the character of the young? The solutions to
this question are still in the darkness and will
probably be different in different localities and
under different conditions. The Christian col-
leges will help; it will be long before there are
Muslim schools which can compete with them.
The Christian high-schools, too, handicapped as
they will be for buildings, apparatus and teach-
12 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
crs, will long hold their own by the weight of
their moral training. Muslim parents will en-
trust to them their children, and especially their
daughters, rather than to teachers of their own
faith. But everywhere the missionary, whatever
happens, must learn to control by example or
competition or stimulus or however it may be
this upbuilding of character.
But again, in what direction, under this pres-
sure of education, is the Muslim world drifting
and towards what end ? Unless all signs deceive,
there lies before the Muslim peoples a terrible
religious collapse. Islam as a religion is not
holding its own against the unbelief that is flood-
ing it from the European civilization. Young men
are growing up into crass and material forms
of atheism, forms that the best intellectual life of
Europe has itself thrown off. And as education
spreads and deepens, as history vindicates for
Itself its place, as the moral feeling becomes more
watchful and sensitive, so the legend of Muham-
mad will crumble and his character be seen in its
true light. And with Muhammad the entire
fabric must go. It is then for the Christian
schools and preachers to save these peoples, not
INTRODUCTION I3
only for Christianity but for any religion at all ;
to vindicate to them the claims upon their lives
of religion in the broadest sense.
So the missionary must learn to mix with the
young, and especially with young men, in easy
unconstrained intercourse. Qubs and associa-
tions with lectures and informal conversation
have a large future. As their own historical
religion breaks before criticism and the stern test
of the moral law, these young men must be led
to see that all religion is not therefore false. The
missionary will not be a controversialist, al-
though he must know controversy and be able
with dialectic to give a reason for the faith that
is in him. Often he will find that it is not best
to attack Muhammadanism directly, but to let the
new ideas eat away its foundations. An attack,
however valid and logical, arouses resistance ; but
the conclusions which we have reached for our-
selves from given and accepted premises are our
own. And always it will be his endeavor to
bring those with whom he is in contact to read
the Bible for themselves with open and enquiring
minds. Then the greater part of his labour is
accomplished, for what our old divines called the
14 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Witness of Scripture to itself is a very striking
reality, as every missionary to Islam knows. It
needs no comment, requires no preaching, but
does its own work. Of that I had myself, in my
own experiences, ample evidence.
Thus, face to face with the Bible, we can safely
leave the Muslim. When he needs help he will
seek it; it is for the missionary to see to it that
so seeking he will find. And in that search of
his, very much will depend upon the theological
training of the missionary to whom he turns, for
none but a schooled theologian can meet the needs
of an educated Muslim. One such convert to
Christianity, a thorough theologian in his old
faith, told me that the only missionary from
whom he had really got help in his time of con-
fused search had been a Jesuit priest ; he had been
systematically trained In a scholastic method akin
to that of Muslims and could put his faith in
logical form. But the missionary must also see
to it that he does not by a stiff doctrine of inspi-
ration and inerrancy lay up future dangers for
his convert. It is true that the tendency of the
Muslim enquirer will be to welcome such a stiff
doctrine ; for him the stiffer it is, the better. But
INTRODUCTION 1 5
our Biblical criticism is already penetrating the
East^ and the time is near when faith built upon
Old Testament proof-texts will not stand the
test. That reconstruction of our attitude towards
the Bible which we are all facing is of immediate
and practical imminence in the Muslim field.
The missionary there must have his opinion and
doctrine ready to state and to teach. But, on
another side, he has a help towards this and a
comfort and strength in it which many of us
now-a-days seem to lack. All his work brings
in upon him the fact of the difference of the
Bible, taken broadly, from other books, and of
the reality of its unique influence upon men.
Knowing that, he can go forward the more
quietly with the working out in theological form
of what it means. The thing itself is surely
there.
LECTURE I
THE MUSLIM EAST AS IT PRESENTS ITSELF
In this series of the Hartford-Lamson Lectures,
with the delivery of which I have been entrusted,
I shall not endeavor to put before you a complete
outline of the theology of Islam nor any descrip-
tion in systematic form of its religious life and
thought. I have already dealt with these in two
books, and I have no desire to repeat what I have
said there. Still less do I desire to give you in
lecture form a little hand-book of Muslim con*-
troversy or to describe the methods which the
prudent missionary should adopt and the argu-
ments which he should use. Such books exist;
but I am very dubious, I confess, in the abstract,
as to their value for the missionary or for any
one else, and the individual volumes which I have
examined have not tended to do away with my
doubts.*
*By far the best of thosie which I have seen is CrU'
saders of the Twentieth Century, by W. A. Rice, M. A.,
London, 1910. It appeared after these lectures were writ-
ten and could certainly be used with advantage after a
broad historical and theological foundation had been laid.
THE MUSLIM EAST I7
Let me give one example of the too frequent
tactlessness and inaccuracy of these books, taken
from a much used missionary hand-book. There
is a chapter of the Qur'an which is called the
Chapter of the Cow. It gains that name from
the fact that there is mention in it of the Red
Heifer of the Mosaic law. But it so happens
that in another place the law of marriage and
divorce is set forth. In this manual of contro-
versy, then, the title of "The Cow" is used to
illustrate and demonstrate the supposed Muslim
attitude towards women — that they are regarded
as cattle. Now, it would have been perfectly
allowable to quote for that purpose verse 223,
"Your women are a tillage of yours,'' always
provided that the use of this metaphor was
explained from the context; but the title of the
chapter has nothing whatever to do with this
subject.
So there are here two very unfortunate things :
one of them is the ignorance displayed ; the other
of them is the attitude of mind which is exhibited.
The determination is to make a point at all
hazards, in this case the somewhat important
hazard, or certainty, of alienating and repelling
1 8 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
any intelligent Muslim to whom such an argu-
ment may come. Nor, in general, need I empha-
size to you the danger that lies in all knowledge
gained in controversial form. No true knowl-
edge can be reached in that fashion; and it is
not, therefore, in controversial form or in such
a way that it can be used at once in debate by
the missionary that I wish to communicate any-
thing in the course of these lectures. If the
combative spirit is awake in the missionary, it
will soon be aroused in the Muslim. For this
reason I regret that in the recent renewal of inter^
est in Muslim missions there has been so much
warlike denunciation and beating of the crusad-
ing drum. The Muslim world knows of it and
takes its attitude from it, and the young men who
go out under its influence cannot easily return
to the sanity, sympathy and charity which the
spirit of their Master requires.
But there is another danger in such a method
as this, the very great danger that always lies
in the belief that if you simply study how to do
a thing, you will, forthwith, become able to do
it. We see this again and again amongst our-
selves with regard to such an ordinary, everyday
THE MUSLIM EAST I9
thing as teaching. There are innumerable meth-
ods of teaching; but it all depends in the end
upon the teacher, and the man who depends upon
his methods will never become a teacher.
Again, there is still another danger, the danger
of difference. It was said to me, for instance,
by a missionary, about the same book froiji which
I have culled the above argument, that inasmuch
as it was constructed by a man who worked in
another field from his own, he found it of no use.
Being controversial, it dealt with details and
not with simple elements, and details tend every-
where to be different.
But what I desire to put before you now is Islam
as it will always present itself. As it has always
presented itself, perhaps I should say; I know
nothing about the future. But, at any rate, it
will portray Islam in its broad outline; as you
may see it in any Muslim land; in its spirit and
not in its details. In a word, I would display
and turn before you, if I may so put it, the many
coloured globe of Muslim life and thought — for
remember that there is life and there is thought
there too— and show to you Islam in certain of
its permanent and outstanding phases and aspects.
20 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
But when I say Islam, what does that mean?
I can best bring its meaning home by saying that
Islam for the Muslim means formally and histor-
ically the same thing that the word Christendom
does for us. It is the broadest of all expressions
for them; just as Christendom covers all our
thought, all our life, all our history. It is a
unity to them, a unity more absolute than the
term Christendom covers for us ; but it is a unity
of the same nature; and only as you look at it
in that way — as a unity and not as a multitude
of details— can you possibly get any idea of its
real, essential character.
What, then, I am now going to put before you
is simply this Islam, and I desire to show you
some of its phases and aspects, such as may be
suggestive of the whole, such as may open up,
and that especially for the missionary, what lies
under that term Islam. It will, then, be for you
who may be interested in the Muslim world and
may be looking toward a missionary career to fol-
low this up. I suggest to you a beginning and a
search, and I put before you some examples.
But, again, in these examples I fear that I
must be personal in tone. What I have to say to
THE MUSLIM EAST 21
you is not drawn only from what I have read;
it IS drawn also from what I have seen; from
the contact which I have had with Muslims. It
would have been impossible for me, I am free
to admit, to deliver this course of lectures in their
present form a year ago ; and it was only by the
permission and help of the Seminary, which
enabled me to pass a year in Muslim lands,
that the way was opened and that much of such
insight as I have gained was made a possibility.
I shall, therefore, have to draw very largely in
the future upon my own personal experiences.
I shall need to ask your indulgence for much
introduction of myself in describing the people
I have met and the things I have seen. And,
with that, I must also beg of you to believe that
when I put before you any anecdote, it is abso-
lutely the fact as it came to me ; that in no way,
in no degree, have I touched up my experiences
in order to make them more telling.
But above all, I would hear and throughout
suggest and entreat sympathy. I would lay
emphasis on the great facts of religious unity
between us and the Muslim world, and not upon
the points of controversy that may arise. It is
22 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
my endeavor and desire, as you will see, to say
here what may help the missionary to understand
Islam, rather than what may be of direct advan-
tage to him in order to convert Islam. After
he understands, he may know how to deal with
the problem ; but my first purpose is to help him —
so far as is in my power — to understand; and an
understanding can be reached only by thorough,
entire sympathy, by sinking the points of differ-
ence and holding the points of unity.
For example, several times in my wanderings
I was brought into contact — religious contact —
with darwishes. Among them I met with as
true hospitality, as fervent religious feeling as I
have anywhere experienced. Their method of
life and their ideas I will take up hereafter in
detail. At this point, I would allude only to the
sympathy and openness with which they spoke
with me upon religious things — ^the broad religion
of the spirit, be it always understood. I will
admit that I was exceedingly careful not to speak
of Muhammad as "The False Prophet" — as I
have heard too many do — and when they spoke of
my Father in Heaven as Rabbund, "Our Lord,"
I took their words according to the meaning.
THE MUSLIM EAST 23
and together we were able to speak of Our Lord,
meaning God Most High, and thus meet upon
a common plane.
Further, it is certainly true that many things in
the world of Islam were a great deal more open to
me, that much more was shown to me and said
to me, coming as I did as a wandering scholar
amongst them, a student of Arabic and of their
religion, than if I had been recognized by them
as a missionary. But, at the same time, I am
persuaded that these things could be more open,
more accessible to a great many missionaries
than they are. It all lies in the attitude.
Let me now take up some examples of such
contact, such reaching and touching the Muslim
world in what I would call a sympathetic way.
For many people sympathy means weakness.
I confess to having a weakness for saints. They
make the romance of the religious life, and
their biographies — try, for example, The Golden
Legend — move in an air as remote from our tread-
mill existence as The Arabian Nights, and yet are
instinct with spiritual realities and vitalizing
energies. For them the ancient world is ever
fresh and young, and the Spirit of God still
24 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
broods visibly over it. The milk of Paradise is
on their lips and they hear the footsteps of the
Almighty. There is nothing too wonderful to
happen to them, and through everything that
happens they look straight back to God. But of
such absolute saints we, in these western lands
and in our harder age, can know alive but few,
and I, for my part, have had to fall back upon
dead saints, and of these Islam has furnished me
with an abundance.
Before I went to the East at all, I had come
to know a good deal about some of the more
important saints of Islam ; I had read their books,
had studied their lives and ideas and had come
to respect and esteem a great many of them, in
a very high degree. When I, then, found myself
on Muslim soil, the possibility was opened to me
of visiting the tombs of those saints whom I thus
knew through books and whom I respected and
reverenced. What was I to do? The course
that I followed, a course which I believe was
perfectly right under such circumstances, was
to visit them frankly in reverence, and I found
that the fact that I did so— that I behaved, as
my Eastern friends would say, like a religious-
THE MUSLIM EAST 2$
minded man and a gentleman — helped me indef-
initely in my intercourse with Muslims.
There is one usage, for example, that is of rule
when visiting the tombs of Muslim saints.
You advance to the railing that surrounds the
tomb, you hold it in your right hand — in the
East do everything public with the right hand —
and you recite the Fdtiha, the first chapter of
the Qur'an, which holds pretty much the place
with the Muslim that the Lord's Prayer does
with us. Now let me recite to you a translation
of the Fdtiha. It runs thus: — In the name of
Allah, the merciful Compassionator! Praise
belongeth unto Allah, the Lord of the Worlds,
the King of the Day of Doom. Thee do we
serve and of . Thee do we ask aid. Guide us in
the straight path, the path of those to whom
Thou hast been gracious, not of those with whom
Thou art angered or of those who stray. Amen.
I do not know how strict theologians would
regard my action ; but I confess I found no diffi-
culty at all when I had come to the tombs of these
saints, in reciting the above prayer according
to usage. Very frequently there would be an
inscription on the door of the tomb asking, "O
26 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
thou visitor to my tomb, forget me not with a
pious petition, but lift up thy hands unto the
Lord and recite the Fdtiha for me." I do not
know whether the saints in question were much
benefited by this. I do not know whether any
one of those standing by were especially spiritu-
ally benefited by it. I do know, however, that
I was benefited by feeling the nearness of the
spiritual kindred of all that call upon the Lord,
and I know, too, that those Muslims who
saw me do this or who knew that I did it,
felt that here was a spiritual unity, that this
man. Christian though he might be, reverenced
their saint and knew what it meant to recognize
holiness and the life hid in God.
For example, in the neighborhood of Jerusalem,
on the Mount of Olives, there is what is called the
Mosque of the Ascension. It is a very curiously
sacred place, because it is holy ground for both
Muslims and Christians. Islam does not accept
the crucifixion; it, therefore, does not accept the
resurrection, but it does accept the ascension.
It holds that Christ ascended into one of the
heavens, which one is a matter of dispute, and
is there even now, although it will not put it
THE MUSLIM EAST 2/
in the form that He sat down at the right hand
of God the Father Almighty. Along the walls
of the mosque there are altars for each one of the
Christian sects, and upon Ascension Day their
priests are admitted to the mosque and it is free
to them to celebrate upon their own altars.
When I went to that mosque and visited it as one
of our sacred spots, I found that there was near
it a darwish monastery — I have learned since that
in former times it was an Augustinian Abbey
— ^and, as I did almost always on such occasions,
I visited the monastery also. I was received
there in the most friendly manner. There was
a young man sitting at the door of the monastery
repeating or reciting the Qur'an, with the book
spread open upon his knee, but reciting it, as they
commonly do, from memory, and when I came to
stand before him, with lifted hand I repeated the
common prayer that would bring us both together.
Again, on another occasion in the neighbor-
hood of Cairo, at the tomb of the great mystical
poet, *Umar ibn al-Farid, I found the same
observance of the greatest possible value. I
remember when I advanced in the fitting manner
towards the grated window which looks in on the
28 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
tomb of the saint, hearing whispers from the
Muslim guardians of the tomb, "He knows what
is the right thing to do. He has a sense of
reverence." The same thing happened when I
visited, in Cairo, the tomb-mosque of the great
mystical saint, ash-Sha'rani ; I did it with as great
reverence for the man, for his work and person-
ality, as I have ever felt at any tomb to which
my steps have been led. Of course, I might
say that I was careful in all this to pick my saints.
There are many saints in the Muslim calendar,
as in that of Christendom, that I could not visit
with any reverence at all. They may have had
' their redeeming qualities ; but these did not appeal
to me. But there are many saints — and this
is my point — with regard to whom I felt and
feel that there is a perfect possibility for the
most absolute Christian to visit their tombs and
to feel that he is visiting the tombs of good men,
and I am persuaded that my being able to do
so suggested nothing to the Muslims that were
with me, but simple unity and charity. It is per-
fectly true that occasionally some may have
thought that I was personally inclined towards
Islam. If they did, I could not help it. But
THE MUSLIM EAST 29
here is a curious illustration which shows how
such a thing could arise only in the case of the
ignorant
I came to a saint's tomb at Tiberias. The
tomb itself was nothing more than a rubbish heap,
as the tombs, even of the saints, tend to become
in the East; in fact I came upon it unawares.
I had no knowledge that there was any saint's
tomb there, until I heard my guide being abused
by some one for permitting me to enter the
sacred precincts. What did my guide say?
Well, very nearly in part, the words of the elders
about the centurion. "He loveth our people, and
the Lord may open his heart to Islam." Such
cases were rare; but the cases of mutual under-
standing on the basis of differing faith were
not rare.
I am perfectly conscious, of course, that a
missionary might hesitate to follow such a method
as this in the country of his labours; but I can
imagine also that a man of strong personality,
and sympathetic genius, one of the giants of the
mission field of whom we have known many,
such a man might do it and still remain a mis-
sionary and all the better a missionary for it.
30 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
He would not fear all the time lest he should be
misunderstood. The people around him would
know well what kind of a man he was and why
he did this thing.
But now I must turn from these preliminaries.
I have been endeavoring in them to give some
clue as to the way in which I approach my subject.
It is the sincere way of sympathy ; the broad way
of unity ; the honest way of endeavoring to under-
stand from within.
What is the first thing — the first thing out-
standing and to be reckoned with — that meets
any one who studies Islam on the spot, whether
he be a student or a missionary or simply a
traveller? I think that it is what can only be
described, most unhappily but truly, as a con-
spiracy of misinformation. All seem to be leagued
together to this end, to tell you the thing
that is not. And this conspiracy of misinfor-
mation is so fundamental, is so subtle, goes
through so many phases of life, is so constant,
that the student or the missionary will have to
deal with it throughout his entire residence in the
East. It is not a thing that you meet on the
THE MUSLIM EAST 3I
threshold and then pass beyond. It must always
be reckoned with.
Now, because it is so fundamental and con-
stant, I must spend a little time over it. This
is not a case, understand, of paying too much
attention to the statements of the common drago-
man; him even the rawest Cook's tourist, whom
the native calls a "Cookee," has learned to dis-
trust ; nor is it the case of the mercenary hanger-
on upon missions, and so far as my experience
goes I do not think there are so many of these as is
commonly supposed; nor is it even in general a
case of the Oriental desire to please. It goes a
great deal farther and a great deal deeper. Even
Europeans who have been long in the East are
themselves dragged into it and come to be incon-
ceivably reckless in their statements. Here is an
example.
In all the Muslim countries or towns that have
been taken by force of arms from unbelievers
it is a custom that the khaith, the preacher who
delivers the Friday prayer-sermon, should carry
in his hand a sword and should lean upon it in
preaching as though it were a staff. That holds
true only in such towns as have been taken by
33 ASPECTS OF islam;
force of arms. When, then, I began to try to
get some first-hand information about this, I
immediately met with the most extraordinary nest
of fabrications. One man, a man of high posi-
tion in Cairo, a European who had spent there
the greater part of his life, who had been in
intimate contact with Muslims precisely on that
side of things — ^mosques and religious observ-
ances — ^and who, you would have imagined,
should have known about this if any one did,
this man assured me gravely that it was a Mus-
lim custom to shake this sword to the four winds
of heaven as a sign that Islam must conquer all
the world. Now, there is absolutely not a word
of truth in that. The sword is used as a staff
and as a staff only. Of course, it is also a symbol
of the historic conquest of that place where it
Is used.
Another bit of curious misinformation that I
gathered with regard to this same thing was that
the Muslims did not like Christians to see this
sword. I was induced, for a time, rather to
believe that there must be something in this sec-
ond point because, when being shown different
mosques and enquiring as to this thing and that,
THE MUSLIM EAST 33
I experienced difficulty in obtaining a sight of the
sword used by the khattb. And when the guard-
ian of a mosque did finally show it to me — there
it was of painted wood only — I thought I saw
a somewhat suspicious smile upon his face. But
that idea, again, I discovered in time was abso-
lutely false. There is no such feeling regarding
the khatlb's sword. Let me illustrate to show
how false it was.
In the course of my wanderings, I came to
Nablus, the ancient Shechem, and tfiere I had
peculiar opportunities of access to the mosques.
Now Nablus has the reputation of being a very
fanatical town, a town where Christians are in
danger of being ill-used and will certainly not be
received in a friendly fashion. I myself had no
experience of the kind. For example, in the
great mosque, when I began to speak — of course
in Arabic — with the men whom I met there
about the different parts of the building and their
use, they showed me the sword — in this case a
real sword — and made me tell them what the
usage regarding it was, where it was used and
where not. It was for them, evidently, a kind of
examination in Muslim science, and when I had
34 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
passed, they at once received me with open arms.
I was an obvious kafir in an egfregious sun-helmet
and with a Baedeker in my pocket, but I was not
entirely uneducated. A teacher in the College
or madrasa connected with the mosque led me
into his private room and we had some interesting
talk on theology and metaphysics; but as to the
sword, there was not a trace of evidence that
there was any secrecy about it.
Again, when the caravan of pilgrims for Mecca
sets out from Cairo, there accompanies it what
is called the Mahmal. It is a small, square
palanquin, mounted on the back of a camel;
a kind of a camel-carriage in a very convention-
alized form in which a woman might possibly
travel. Few foreigners in Cairo seem to know
what Is its purpose or meaning. I was told that
in this palanquin, a thing of limited size and
carried on the back of this one camel, there was
packed the covering called the kiswa, or robe,
which is spread over the Ka'ba at Mecca and
which is renewed every year — a most obvious
absurdity. One lady even assured me, and this
IS an Illustration of how careful you must be
in accepting information from what seems a cer-
THE MUSLIM EAST 35
tain source, that she knew that such must be the
use of it because she had been told so by the
French tutor of one of the sons of the Khedive.
She may have misunderstood him ; but if he did
tell her that, then he was very ignorant or else
he was lying. The fact about this palanquin
is that it is simply a symbol of sovereignty.
Historically it is a conventionalized reproduction
of the palanquin in which the Mamluk queen
Shajarat-ad-durr — ^the same who held St. Louis
to ransom — ^made the pilgrimage to Mecca. It
now takes the place of the Khedive himself going
on pilgrimage to Mecca, and it is very much the
same things, one might say, as when in old-
fashioned England a man who could not go to
a funeral sent his carriage by way of showing
respect. When the Hajj caravan sets out from
the great square under the citadel at Cairo, the
Khedive solemnly gives over the halter of this
camel into the hand of the Amir al-Hajj, the
leader of the pilgrimage, and thus constitutes
him his representative on the journey. Similarly,
he receives back the halter when the Hajj returns.
These are cases Ane to foreign ignorance ; but
even the native scholar may supply misinforma-
36 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
tion. It may be unintentionally. With one of my
Cairo friends, a graduate of Azhar University.
I had a great deal of trouble once in getting at a
certain doctrine. He could not remember the
point I was trying to develop or any passage
bearing upon it. He had never seen it in any
theological book. But that was only a curious
example of what you might call the Oriental
possibility of passing things over. I had, eventu-
ally, to show him the doctrine in the IhyQ of
al-Ghazzali, a regular authority at the Azhar.
Again, another case, and this time intentional.
When I was reading with a distinguished scholar
a commentary upon the Qur'an, we came to the
passage which I have already translated to you
as "The Lord of the Worlds." Now, the univer-
sally accepted interpretation of that phrase —
accepted by all Islam — is that "the worlds" are
the three classes of intelligent beings, mankind,
the angels and the jinn, the genies of our old
^Arabian Nights. But my guide had no intention
of saying anything in my presence that would
expose to the ridicule of an unbeliever the super-
stitions and weaknesses of the Muslims. I could
get nothing more from him in interpretation of
THE MUSLIM EAST 37
these words than that they meant "everjrthing."
Kull shay he said again and again, and further
than that he would not.
This misinformation is so thorough, goes so
deep, is given to you with such an air of cer-
tainty, that I must confess that, though I had
been reading Arabic and Muslim theology for
some twenty-five years, I was staggered at several
points before I discovered what were the possi-
bilities in the case, and was for some weeks in
doubt as to whether my Arabic authorities might
not have misled me. But when it came to getting
information upon questions of fact — not of theol-
ogy or an3rthing of that kind but of historical
events in the past and situations and attitudes
in the present — I was driven, at last, to absolute
agnosticism. How did the different officials stand
with Lord Cromer? What of the Khedive's
matrimonial experiments? I was told so many
opposing things and that so dogmatically, that
I had to give up trying to reach anything upon
which I could depend as to such points.
The thing is not simply untruthfulness, it is a
strange carelessness as to fact. On one side, the
Oriental and the Orientalized European has a
38 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
feeling of, as you might say, "What does it mat-
ter anyway?" It is the slackness of one for
whom this world is only the fleeting show of a
phantasmagoria. And he recognizes it himself.
The phrase by which the Cairene is known and
by which also he himself marks his typical repre-
sentative like the Spanish, ''Quien sabe?" is
Ma'alesh, "It doesn't matter." "What indeed."
it is as though he asked, "does really matter in
this world?" And, on another side, he has the
creative imagination of a child. If the Oriental
does not know what you ask him, he will create
something for you, and he is so well pleased with
his creation that it becomes solid and real in his
eyes. This he does, apparently, with a good
conscience because it fills a vacuum of knowledge,
a thing which he, like nature, abhors. So far
as I can remember, I met only one man who was
prepared to say, "I do not know," and, most
astounding of all, that was a donkey-boy. When
questioned as to the names of mosques or
tombs, he would pause and think, and at last,
if need were, come to the point of admitted
ignorance. But the dragoman, be it noted,
always knows.
THE MUSLIM EAST 39
Now, there follows this; and it is the moral.
There is danger for the missionary of believing
too much, and there is perhaps greater danger
of his becoming cynical and believing nothing
at all.
The practical consequence is that the man who
is prepared to believe anything on less than the
word of a dozen witnesses should never go to the
East. Nor should the man go who is inclined
to hold that all men are liars, and to become
soured in consequence. You have got to take
things as you find them and keep an open mind.
And let me add to this a still more practical
suggestion. It is eminently desirable that mis-
sionaries, before they reach the East and are
plunged into its chaos of misinformation, should
have learned at least enough of Islam to main-
tain a cautious attitude. I have known cases
where such errors, remaining inveterate, have
biassed better knowledge for years. This, then,
is one outstanding aspect of the East, and, I
think, the first that will meet any one who begins
to look at all into the subject.
Another is the Oriental's assured feeling of
religious superiority. It is a somewhat galling
40 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
thing to us of the West to meet people who
dare, calmly, unquestioningly, without imagining
that there can be a shadow of doubt, to look down
upon us and to say, "But you cannot know this;
we know, we understand." Their certitude is
as absolute as that of Browning's Abt Vogler,
"Tis we musicians know." But such is, undoubt-
edly, the fundamental attitude of the Muslim
East towards Western religious life.
Here are two illustrations. At the Congress
of Orientalists held at Algiers in April, 1905,
Prof. Karl Vollers read a paper on the origin
of the Qur'an. His thesis was that the Qur'an,
as we have it at present, in its precise wording
and grammatical form, did not proceed from
Muhammad ; that the language which Muhammad
used had been of a colloquial type; and that it
was later, at the hands of editors, that the Qur'an
had been put into the careful grammatical form
which it at present has. This thesis was, cer-
tainly, new and strange, and European scholars
are not yet, by any means, ready to accept it.
But how was it received by Muslim scholars?
For the first time, at Algiers, a large number
of these were present at the Congress of Orien-
THE MUSLIM EAST 4I
talists. Professor VoUer's paper raised with
them tremendous opposition. One thing was
clear ; the world of scholars in Islam had not yet
reached the point of objectively discussing any-
thing looking towards religion, so that the remot-
est approach to a Congress of Religions would
be utterly impossible if Muslims were to form
part of it. One Muslim, whom I afterwards met
in Egypt, delivered a long and personal address
against Professor VoUers, and finished with this,
"In the matter of the Qur'an we will take nothing
from a stranger." He was prepared — ^they are
all prepared — to learn from Europe and America
anything dealing with the material side of life.
Such things of the world do not really matter,
of course; but when it comes to religion, when
it comes to the world of religious thought, there
the Muslim must stand alone. He is superior to
all Christians; knows it; feels it. No Christian
can really feel the things of God as he does.
Again, another example of the same. One of
my Muslim friends with whom I came to be on
a very pleasant personal footing, was in conver-
sation with me in his house, and the talk drifted
towards philosophy. He asked me, "What is the
42 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
present tendency of philosophy in Europe?"
That was rather a large question, especially as
I had to answer it in Arabic, and I was afraid that
I might use terms which would mislead him. I
ventured, however, to tell him that I thought
that the tendency in Europe was distinctly towards
an idealistic position. But how was I to express
"idealistic position"? I used the term Sufiism,
but went on to guard myself by explaining that I
did not use it in the Muslim sense but in the sense
in which it might have been employed by Plato.
Hfe nodded his head very approvingly, and said
that he had no idea there was so much right
philosophical feeling left in Europe. Evidently
what I had said took more or less of a load from
his mind. These people, he thought, are not
so much left to themselves after all. So, at
every turn, if you get into any real contact with
the religious minded Muslim, you will meet with
the feeling that religion is of Islam and not
of the outside world.
Let me take one other aspect of Islam. For
it I ask you to go with me to Cairo, to the wind-
swept, bird-haunted mosque of Ibn Tulun. That
mosque, as it stands at present, is probably the
THE MUSLIM EAST 43
oldest left in Egypt, and one of the oldest in the
Muslim world. It is a great square courtyard
surrounded by deep colonnades and has not, for
many generations, been used for worship. Now,
when you enter it, all that you find of signs of life
are the foot-prints of birds marked in the soft,
fine sand that covers all the courtyard and their
cries as they hover and dart overhead. The
roar of the city without dies away; within is
silence. There it lies in the midst of Cairo,
abandoned, full of crumbling memories, a monu-
ment of the past to the grandeur of those who
built it. In its prayer-niche, towards which dur-
ing centuries millions of the faithful must have
bowed in the worship of Allah, I found some
Arabic verses which had been written in pencil
in 1877, by a certain Darwish Mustafa. They
are deeply significant for the attitude of Islam
to the world and to Allah. They run as follows :
Where are the kings and those who peopled the earth?
They have left what they built in it and what they
peopled.
And have become a pledge of the grave for that which
they wrought.
They have turned to decayed bones in it, after they
had been forgotten.
Where are their armies which repelled not and availed
not?
44 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
And where is that which they gathered in the earth
and that which they treasured?
There came to them the command of the Lord of the
Throne in haste,
And there availed them from it neither wealth nor
fortress.^
Such is the burden of all Muslim thought
One generation cometh and another goeth; but
Allah abideth for ever. Nothing else is sure;
nothing else permanent. "Oh, where are kings
and empires now?" is ever recurring on Muslim
lips; but those other lines which mean so much
to Christendom, "But, Lord, thy Church is pray-
ing yet, To endless years the same," could be
repeated by Muslims, if at all, only with grave
differences of meaning. The conception of the
Church Militant, a Church in travail, labouring,
striving for an unaccomplished ideal, is foreign
to all Islam. The Muslim world is the Muslim
Church, not any encircling mass to be leavened
and conquered by that Church, then to abide as a
Church Triumphant. That world and Church,
rather, are fleeting, evanescent, a mere shadow-
show cast upon the screen of existence, while
^I do not know who was the author of these lines.
They are quoted also in The Arabian Nights, I Bulaq
Ed., Vol. ii. p. 45 ; see, too. Lane's Arabian Nights, Vol. iii,
THE MUSLIM EAST 45
Allah is the only reality. God has not taber-
nacled in human flesh for Muslims, nor does He
as the Holy Ghost still dwell in men and thus
make them partakers of the divine nature. They
remain his creatures always, of a dependent exist-
ence, to be swept, in the end, from the board of
life. It came easily, therefore, to some Muslim
sects to teach that at the last heaven and hell
with their dwellers would be destroyed and Allah
would remain enthroned alone, even as He had
been in the beginning.
Here, perhaps, we find the absolute, the essen-
tial difference between Islam and Christianity.
LECTURE II
THE PERSON AI^D LIFE OF MUHAMMAD
As in the case of any historical question, you
must divide the consideration of the person and
life of Muhammad under two aspects. First,
what really was that life; what really was that
person and that individuality? Secondly, what
did people come in time to think of them, and
what do they think of them now?
Even Muslims, in their religious research, have
realized the necessity of reaching again the histor-
ical facts in the case. There was, for instance,
a distinct tendency in one part of the Muslim
Church — the reforming, or, in a sense, Puritanic
part — to keep labouring to return to the faith of
Muhammad himself, as distinguished from later
theories and accretions. So far back, for in-
stance, as the life and work of Ibn Taymiya, a
theologian who died in A. D. 1328 (A. H. 726),
we find this tendency appearing strongly, and
he was simply a prominent carrier-on of the atti-
tude of the Hanbalite, the irreconcilable school.
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 47
In the latter part of the eighteenth and early part
of the nineteenth centuries, the same drift was
represented by the Wahhabite movement, which
threatened at one time to spread over and affect
the whole Muslim world. At the present day,
this tendency is not guided so much by the old
Puritanic and Hanbalite principles as it is by the
penetration of modern thought into some part,
at least, of Muslim life.
But to bring home to you the necessity of thus
dividing our study of the life and person of
Muhammad, and to show how intimately this
tendency towards criticism of Islam as it devel-
oped is working in some elements of the Muslim
mind, let me describe to you a scene in Cairo at
which I was present. It was the day of what is
called, commonly but absurdly, the Procession
of the Holy Carpet. It is really a procession
in which the kiswa, that is "robe," the covering
of the Ka'ba is carried from the place where
it has been manufactured and embroidered, to
the holiest mosque in Cairo, the mosque of the
Hasanen, there to be sewed together and packed
into the boxes in which it is to be conveyed to
Mecca. The day of this procession is one of the
43 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
great days of religious Cairo. I was privileged
to see it from the balcony of a native school that
looked out on the corner of two streets; in. one
direction we looked down the street through
which the procession came ; in the other down the
street to that very sacred mosque of the Hasanen
itself. The first thing that came to my ears was
the strange though familiar skirl of the bagpipes,
and I wondered for a moment if it were possible
that the English control had found it advisable
to guard the route with a detail from one of
the Highland regiments. But that was only a
deception of the moment. I soon saw that these
were native Egyptian troops and that this was
only another instance of the Western invasion
of Eastern lands. The bagpipes of the Scottish
clans have come to their own ; the East has fallen
in love with them ; and they shriek at the head
even of circumcision processions in the streets
of Cairo. So the tune these bagpipes were play-
ing was not "Lochaber No More" or even "The
Barren Rocks of Aden," but some strange
Egyptian melody. Down the street, then, came
the kiswa, carried on wooden frames to show
its embroidery of rich gold flashing in the sun^
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 49
light, and with it and after it trooped a motley
procession of darwishes of all the different frater-
nities of Egypt, the Qadirites, the Rifa'ites, the
Ahmadites, the Burhamites, the Sa'dites, all
carrying banners of their own colours, beating
little drums and chanting their distinctive litanies.
As they went by, the air was charged with emo-
tional electricity; all nerves were a-quiver and
ready to leap to a signal. Here, as time and
again thereafter at Muslim religious scenes, I
felt the grip of the will of the crowd, and knew
practically how slight a touch may turn and
sweep a great concourse into a simultaneous
brain-storm.
But there was another and more immediately
surrounding atmosphere of cool criticism and
scepticism, and it was that, strangely enough,
of the little Muslim group round me, on the
balcony. It met me thus. I have always had
a great deal of interest in the history and usages
of the different fraternities of darwishes; for
emotional religion in all its phases, eastern and
western, has always attracted me. On this occa-
sion, I am afraid, I scandalized my sober-minded,
broad church Muslim friends by asking many
so ASPECTS OF ISLAM
things about these darwishes and their ways and
the things they were doing. Especially did I
scandalize them when I showed an interest in
one man who was carrying a banner, and who —
really or feignedly — ^was borne away by the force
of his religious excitement and had fallen into
a kind of fit. He was being carried along by
some of his companions, jerking his limbs and
rolling his head. At that my Muslim friends
became very grave, and had I known no Arabic
at all there was one phrase that I certainly would
have learned in that forenoon, Laysa min ad-dln.
I was told that again and again. It means, *lt
is not part of the Faith."
You see, then, the position held by the more
intelligent and better educated Muslim who has
had some contact with the outside world, and
who feels the necessity of protecting his religion
against false or one-sided criticism from non-
Muslims. Those around me on the balcony were
very much afraid, evidently, that I should gather
a false opinion of the real Islam — as they under-
stood it — from the scene going on in the street
below. My attitude, of course, was quite differ-
ent from theirs. I was not so much interested
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD $1
just then in reaching a conception of the essence
of Islam, as I was in seeing what Islam had
become as it had worked itself out, what were the
actual facts of today in the Muslim masses. For
of course you will remember that these darwishes,
processioning and chanting below, were in great
part drawn from the working classes of Cairo
and represented the religious-minded uneducated
people. It is, then, of the very first importance,
as you may easily see, that the missionary should
have a grasp of those different attitudes towards
and understandings of Islam, those of the unedu-
cated religious public and those of the educated
few, who are trying to purify their faith from
superstitious accretion; that he should always
be able to realize what Muhammad must have
been himself, as he lived among his fellows, first
as a citizen of Mecca and thereafter as a ruler
in Medina and what after ages have made him.
Let us take up, first, the historical Muhammad.
It is hard for Muslims, with all desire to rid
Islam either of what they believe to be sprung
of superstition or of what they feel to be elements
exposing it to derision amongst non-Muslims —
it is hard for them to develop and retain an
52 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
historical sense. In spite of their iron industry,
in spite of the elaborate, critical methods which
they have built up, almost never do we find
among them men with a genuine historical sense ;
certainly such men could be counted upon one
hand.
Let me illustrate this. Suppose that there
have come down to us a number of traditions
with regard to any episode in the life of Muhanr-
mad. We wish to get at the truth in the case.
We know that the great majority of those tradi-
tions are forged; the Muslim, too, is prepared
to admit that a considerable proportion of them
are forged. I think that, in all probability,
what we would do, in such a case, would be to
try to consider those traditions as a whole, and
build up from them a picture. We would lay
them side by side ; see which fitted together ; which
agreed ; which seemed to adjust themselves to the
picture of the whole; which could be explained
as rising out of others; which seemed psycho-
logically impossible; which could not have been
invented later; which spoke clearly of later con-
troversy. That is the method, I fancy, that would
be followed by Western historians.
PERSON AND UFE OF MUHAMMAD 53
But what does the Muslim? He examines
very carefully what he calls the isndd, the chain
of testimony that carries the tradition back to
its original speaker. .With each tradition there
comes the list of the men who have passed it
along from lips to ear, lips to ear, straight down
to the time when it was finally fixed in book form.
He examines that list ; he considers whether those
men were really in contact ; he considers also, and
this is perhaps the one sound point in his pro-
cedure, their relative reputation for veracity, and
out of that process he comes to a conclusion which
of the traditions should be accepted and whicH
should not. Now, I need hardly say that by that
method, considering the frequency and the ease
with which the chains of traditions are forged,
no real historical result can be reached, and yet,
with precisely that external testimony, this is
the way the Muslim historian goes to work. If
our methods tend to subjectivity run wild, theirs
tend to objectivity without a basis. With the
materials gained in that way he thinks that he
can get back to the historical fact. There is also
a later, educated school which is trying to
modernize Islam and make it a possible faith for
54 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
the world of today. It does that by rejecting
everything in tradition which it cannot ration-
alize, and by explaining away the passages in the
Qur'an which it cannot reject. We have known
the same method applied to Qiristianity ; as
applied to Islam it must in the end be equally
unsatisfactory. Certainly it is quite unhistorical.
\ Joined to this lack of historical sense as to
what is really there, comes the lack of a compara-
tive method. We are aided by comparison in a
great many ways when we try to understand
the beginnings of Islam. We have, for example,
although this has not been applied so much as it
might have been, the parallel or strongly similar
development of prophetism in the Old Testament.
But that, of course, except as it has reached them
by strange, misleading paths, which I shall de-
scribe in a later lecture, is absolutely sealed
and unknown to the Muslims. We can also
compare early Muslim religious words and
phrases with their cognates and parallels in the
other Semitic languages, and frequently in this
way find their origins. We can tell what words
and ideas Muhammad drew from Abvssinian
Christianity, from South Arabia, Christian and
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 55
Zoroastrian, from the Hebrew and Aramaic
vocabulary of the Jewish tribes of Arabia.
I remember one very interesting talk I had
with a Muslim scholar in which I laid before
him in the original characters and in Arabic
transliteration the different cognates of the word
Allah in all the Semitic languages I knew. It
was all absolutely new to him ; he had never seen
such things before, although he was a man of
great learning, and he evidently found it curi-
ous — interesting, perhaps, so far as the Muslim
understands what interesting is; but instead of
leading his mind to any historical comparisons,
or raising problems of relationship, it brought
from him only the thought that Allah is the same
everywhere, that all peoples, in a sense, were
called by His name — a significant and noble
thought, but not an historical one.
Again, there is another source which is open to
us and which has, with one exception, I believe,
been entirely neglected by Muslims. It is the
study of the parallels which appear in the case
of what we call now-a-days trance-mediums; the
phenomena exhibited by those mediums who enter
a trance, speak in that trance, and give signs in
$6 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
one way or another while in a hypnotic state.
In such cases, I have no question, is really to be
found the clue to Muhammad; but that method,
except, as I have said, by one man, has been
left unused by Muslims. In these ways, there-
fore, it is possible for us to attack the problem
of the real Muhammad in a way that is not
possible for the Muslims themselves.
But we begin by asking. What were the out-
standing elements in the Arabia of Muhammad's
own time, the elements that made him possible,
the environment which conditioned him? One
of them was that for about one hundred years
before his time and for some little time after him,
Arabia had been passing through what can be
described only as a great literary renaissance.
It was not only a great renaissance for Arabia,
a great outburst of ideas and a great blossoming
of Arabian poetry ; but it must be reckoned, when
we consider the quality of the poetry produced
and its eflfects upon after history, one of the great
literary blossoming times of the world. Of
course the poetry that came forth then was not
of the character, perhaps, to appeal to us very
closely; it is all of the tolerably uniform type;
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 57
the forms it assumes have a sameness ; the ideas
that appear in it repeat themselves again and
again; but, besides that and along with that, we
have the fact that in the Arabia of a century
before and half a century after Muhammad there
did appear a long succession of great poets.
Then, parallel with this — naturally connected
with this, I presume — there was a growing sense
of nationality. For long the Arab tribes, limited
on one side by Byzantium and on the other by
Persia, had been swept back and cooped up within
their borders. Thus the distinction of Arab
and non-Arab had been forcibly impressed upon
them, and they had been driven to recognize that
they were all Arabs; that they were really one
people. From time to time, at long intervals,
that has happened in Arabia. But it has never
lasted any length of time. The Arabs have
always fallen back again into their apparently
natural state of inter-tribal warfare. Then, how-
ever, and for a short time, such a condition was
reached.
Again, the population of Arabia had evidently
been growing for a considerable time beyond its
possibilities of support. The period was drawing
58 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
near when Arabia must, in a sense, pour over
its frontier; must throw part of its population
on the adjacent lands. Its population lives nor-
mally close to starvation point; but at intervals
of some hundreds of years there come regularly
periods when the population passes that starva-
tion point and some relief must be found. One
of those previous periods — ^perhaps the most
important of all for the history of Arabia, cer-
tainly for the history of the world — was that
when the tribes of the Hebrews were thrown
out in a similar fashion and compelled by the
necessities of the case to occupy Canaan. It was
evident about 'the birth of Muhammad that such
a time was again coming.
And again, and lastly, though perhaps most
important of all, Arabia was passing through
a period of religious unrest. What precisely
had led to this we do not know. Whether there
had really been an influence working from Chris-
tianity upon the heathen tribes, or whether it
came from within out of their own primitive
religion itself, that is absolutely dark to us; but
the fact is that the literary renaissance of which
I have spoken was accompanied by a marked
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 59
revival of religious feeling, by a recognition that
there is something more in life than simply the
production of beautiful poems. Again and again
in the thoughts of these poets there emerges, as
it were, an echo from Ecclesiastes ; the feeling
of the passing generations revolving with the
stars and all going down into the one place, and
that place what man knows? the absolute cer-
tainty, too, that there must be some force, some
personality, hidden behind the dark phenomena
of life.
Into such a world, then, Muhammaa was born.
In these lectures it is not my intention to go into
history in the usual sense, the history of dates
and supposedly hard facts. I desire, rather, to
gives attitudes and aspects, the atmosphere and
point of departure for future study. So all that
I will say here is that, probably, Muhammad
was born about A. D. 570; that, possibly, he
began his mission as a prophet in 610; that he
was compelled to retire from Mecca to the neigh-
boring city of Medina in 622, the date of the
Hijra, the Muslim era; and that he died in the
year of the Hijra 11.
These are the main fixed points of the life of
6o ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Muhammad; not all very irrevocably fixed. Bui
what of Muhammad himself? Is it possible to
express him in his essential personality and char-
acter with certainty in a word? I think that it is.
If there is one thing that is certain about him,
his character, his personality, it is that he was
essentially a pathological case. But for that
fate, he, too, might have been one of the great
poets of the Arabian renaissance. As it is, you
might describe him as a poet manque. He was
spoiled for poetry by his prophetship in much
the same way— dare I say it before a New Eng-
land audience? — that Emerson was spoiled for
poetry by his philosophy.
He was early left an orphan, and had to find
his own way through the world. That way was
evidently a hard one. It left in him a sense of
wrong, a sense that the world is a cruel world
for those who cannot protect or take care of
themselves. This developed in two ways. It
developed, on the one hand, into a strong sense
of the evil of the world, and, on the other hand,
into a strong feeling that in any religion great
stress must be laid upon the helping of the poor,
the oppressed, the orphan, the widow. This
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 6l
sense of evil in the world is rather difficult to
distinguish because it does not seem to have
struck him so much in the form of a personal
sense of sin — ^although traditions have come down
that speak somewhat in those terms — but it is
rather a sense of the world as a whole being
wrong before God ; of the whole race of mankind
needing help, needing grace, needing acceptance
at the hand of God. It is very strange that with
this feeling of his there has grown up in Islam
absolutely no doctrine of what we would call
original sin. The Muslim knows what we call
the Fall, he knows about the Garden, and the
eating from the tree and the expulsion. But
the Fall, for him, so far as there was one, was a
strictly literal fall from the Earthly Paradise on
the top of a mountain. Of a fall in the sense of
an entering into a sinful state the Muslim knows
nothing. Of course, it is true that the Old Testa-
ment knows nearly as little of anything of the
kind. After the narrative in Genesis, the only
reference to the story of the Fall is a very obscure
one in Ecclesiastes. For the Old Testament in
general man is sinful because he is a creature
of flesh and therefore unclean. But the Pauline
62 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
doctrine of the Fall had developed in the interval,
yet had left no trace on Muhammad. Whatever
Christian influence worked upon him had not
conveyed it.
For Muhammad, then, this sense of evil was
overwhelming. The invisible world, the awful
thing lying behind this world that we look out
upon, which conditions it and works in and
through it, was very dreadfully near. At every
turn he felt what has been so well put as "a sense
of the wrath to come."
Now, two things seem especially to have stim-
ulated and pointed this feeling and developed this
side of his character. The one was what he saw
and learned from the many Christian hermits
whom he found scattered through the Syrian
desert. It is a commonplace in the poetry of the
time to find allusions to the life of the solitary
hermit in the vast spaces of the desert, and evi-
dently just as these hermits had left a picturesque
impression upon the poets of the time, they had
made a religious impression upon Muhammad.
Their prayers, their night watchings, their fast-
ings, their scourgings had touched his heart,
even as their solitary lamps shining through the
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 63
darkness of the desert and the mountain solitudes
had caught the imagination of the poets.
Another thing that affected him, and that per-
haps even more strongly, was the multitude of
rock-hewn caves that lie along the caravan route
which stretches up from Mecca and Medina into
Syria proper. Now we know what those rock-
caves are. They are the tombs of the Aramean
and Nabatean trading-colonies which at one time
held the route from Syria down the coast of the
Red Sea to Yemen. But somehow Muhammad
with his vivid imagination and morbid fancy saw
in these all that was left of the dwellings of long
bygone tribes who had done evil on earth and
had been struck down for it by the hand of God.
There their remains still lay, in their houses where
the hand of God had touched them; and before
that hand of God he trembled. Of course, in the
time to come, these judgments of God developed
for him into a definite Day of Judgment ; but so
far, these ideas were simply working in his mind ;
that was all the distance he had reached.
As I have said before, the fundamental thing in
him was that he was a pathological case. It is
evident that, from comparatively early days, he
64 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
had trances; fell into fits in which he saw and
heard strange things. There came to him voices,
either, apparently, in a trance condition or when
he was awake. Driven by fear for his soul, he
had got into the habit of retiring into desert
recesses and there spending days in solitary
prayer. So there the voices came to him ; there
he even saw figures — vague, dim — ^and the fear
fell upon him, "What are they? What is the
matter with me? Is this of God? Or am I
possessed by some spirit ?" Now, the conception
of possession by a spirit was a high possibility.
Indeed, Muhammad was thus explained, at first,
by the people around him as possessed by one
of the jinn, the genii of the Arabian Nights of our
childhood. When a soothsayer was called upon
to tell where some stolen or lost thing was ; where
some stray beast had wandered; or what was
going to be the outcome of some enterprise, it
was one of the jinn that entered into the sooth-
sayer, possessed him and spoke through him.
The idea lay very near Muhammad, then, that
he might be possessed in the same way by some
spirit or other, probably evil.
But we find that he gradually reached the
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 6$
belief that what was in him was not an evil spirit.
How that came about is still obscure to us and
I do not suppose that it will ever become per-
fectly clear. But we do find him arrived at the
point where he judges that, instead of being
possessed by one of the jinn, he is — ^and this is
the great fact — in the line of the inheritance of
the Old Testament prophets. What is supposed
to be, what traditionally, at least, is said to be
the first revelation to him runs in almost the same
words as the words of Isaiah: "The voice said,
'Cry !' and I said, 'What shall I cry ?' " So there
came to Muhammad the angel messenger telling
him "CryT* and he said, "I cannot cry!"* I
cannot but believe that here we have a case of
the re-appearance on the lips of Muhammad, in
perfectly unconscious fashion, of some phrase
which his sub-memory had picked up when he
was in a Christian church, which he had heard
read at a Christian service. There are many
phrases in the Qur'an which suggest that he
must have had some such experiences. At any
*Qur. xcvi and Bukharl's Sahlh, Book of the Beginning
of Revelation; Isaiah xl, 6 and compare Ixx and Vulgate
readings.
66 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
rate, to him there comes at last a certainty that
it is not one of the jinn that has spoken to him ;
but that he is a successor of the long line of
prophets.
Yet I do not mean by that that he had any
very clear conception of what being an Old Testa-
ment prophet meant. He knew that the Jews
and Christians had their sacred books and that
they looked back upon an ordered series of
prophets, one following another. What his mind
then did was this. These scattered fragments
that he had picked up of the history of the Old
Testament he proceeded to weave together into
a whole. To these, too, he made additions.
It Is evident that in his time there were traditions
of prophets who had come to the Arabs them-
selves. These he wove together with the stories
of the Old Testament in strange, broken frag-
ments and confused, anachronistic order, and
made them into what has since become to the
Muslim Church its canonical history of revelation.
But there was another side. While he went
thus to work, following blind ideas and broken
recollections, with no real historical method, on
another side he was truly in the succession of
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 67
the Old Testament prophets. He was certainly
no advance upon them. No one could dream of
comparing him personally or his religious and
moral ideas with Amos, Hosea or Isaiah and their
ideas. But he sprang, as they did, from the soil
of Semitic prophetism. His origin went back,
as their origins went back, to the soothsaying
prophet that we know in the Old Testament, the
prophet who tells where a stray beast is, or a
stolen thing is, and who heals and helps in so
many different ways. Such existed, we know,
amongst the Hebrews ; they existed, too, amongst
the Arabs of Muhammad's time.
In regard to these soothsaying and very minor
prophets and their methods, there has come down
to us a very singular little group of traditions
that throws a brilliant light upon the phenomena
of Muhammad himself. During his later life
in Medina he discovered that there was a Jewish
boy of some thirteen or fourteen years of age who
exhibited the same trance phenomena that he
himself did, and who gave out utterances in
trance in what Muhammad recognized were
exactly the same ways, conditions, forms that he
himself used. He found that there was even
68 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
growing up a tale that this boy was a prophet to
the Jews as opposed to him himself, the prophet
to the Arabs. There was even danger that he
might be used as a weapon against Muhammad.
So it is an interesting story which the traditions
tell of how Muhammad went to work to investi-
gate this boy.
In the records of the Society for Psychical
Research we have many tales of the investigatioa
and exposure of the methods of different medi-
ums; but I believe it is somewhat rare to
have one prophet investigating, strictly accord-
ing to the methods of that society, another
prophet. Yet that is precisely what we find here.
Muhammad set to work, as you might say, to
stalk this boy, to follow him about; he tried to
catch him when he was in the process of trance
and utterance. But he did not get much out of
it. His conclusion was that the boy was harm-
less and that he had better let him alone. The
interesting thing is that he perfectly clearly recog-
nized that the phenomena exhibited by that boy
were the same as his own, and that he did
not like the comparison.
But to return, Muhammad, as I have said.
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 69
placed himself in the succession of the Old Testa-
ment prophets. There come in the Qur'an very
strange scraps drawn from the Old Testament,
drawn from the New Testament, drawn also,
so far as I can understand them, from different
Christian liturgies. We have, for example,
"Light of Light" ; God "The Light of the World"
(Qur. xxiv, 35) ; "Which proceedeth from the
Father" (Qur. xvii, 87). Even the longer salu-
tation of Islam, "And upon thee be peace and the
mercy and blessing of God" may be best derived
from the solemn benediction of the Christian
Church, as the constant recurrence of "The
Peace" in Islam has almost certainly that origin.
Muhammad's brain had for long been treasuring
up such things; but treasuring them up with
the most singular, most unparalleled inaccuracy;
and then making them over with the utmost free-
dom of imagination. Only in that way can we
explain the conception which he worked out and
expressed of the Old and New Testaments, and
the form in which his memories of them were
cast.
So much, then, for Muhammad upon that side.
But what were his doctrines; what the positions
70 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
with which in the end he came out? One of
them was, "There is absolutely in existence no
God at all save Allah." That is to say: — ^The
Arabs of his day, the Arab tribes in general, had
reached what might be described as a modified
monotheism with a one God in the background
and a crowd of minor deities, the remains of
tribal gods, coming in between and supposed to
stand in some subsidiary position to the one God
in the background. Muhammad's great stroke
was to sweep out of existence as gods all those
intermediate deities and to say to the Meccans,
"There is no God at all save that one God whom
you already know and recognize as Allah." The
other gods became for him angels, or they fell
back into the position of the jinn and the devils —
all strictly created beings, essentially different
in nature from Allah.
Another of the doctrines with which Muham-
mad, in the end, came out of the labyrinth, was
that of the Last Day. You remember, in my
first lecture when I recited to you the Fatiha,
one curious phrase was, "The King of the Day
of Doom." That conception always haunted
Muhammad. That there was coming a Day of
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD ^l
Doom when all must be judged, and that at
that Day of Doom there would rule and judge —
Allah. Few would be saved then; but Muham-
mad's doctrine varied as to the conditions of
salvation. At one time, apparently, he was pre-
pared to admit that the followers of all non-
idolatrous religions — ^Jews, Christians, Magians —
would be among the saved. Later, he narrowed
this down until those only who had accepted
Islam and the Prophet of Islam would have a
chance there, and not even all of them.
Another doctrine, or rather a moral attitude
which he practically exalted to the position of a
religious dogma, was the duty of caring for the
poor and the needy. You know, of course, how
important a place in the system of Islam the
Zakdt, the tithe for the poor, has held, and how
honorably distinguished Muslims have been by
their personal, direct charities. That goes back
to Muhammad and Muhammad's own experi-
ences when he was one of the poor ; he had been
needy, oppressed and an orphan himself.
And last, we must here include, if somewhat
illogically, certain exercises of piety and devo-
tion — ^the five daily prayers and the prayers of
72 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
supererogation, the Fast, the Pilgrimage— differ-
ent observances but all of the nature of submitting
the soul to Allah, bringing man into the position
of giving over his self and his all entirely into
the guidance of Allah. These sprang in part
from Muhammad's own devotional tendencies,
for he was truly a devout soul, and in part from
the necessity upon him of conciliating the Mec-
cans by taking over certain elements from their
former worship.
Other aspects of the faith of Muhammad I
shall take up in subsequent lectures; but these
are what belong peculiarly and naturally to the
doctrine of his own person and life.
But what are we to think of him as he was in
himself? Always trying, as it is my effort to
do throughout these lectures, to feel and state
these matters sympathetically from within, this
is to be said: — Emphatically, Muhammad was
not in his beginnings a self-seeking insincere
impostor — of that we can be assured as a funda-
mental fact. He was a pathological case. His
revelations came to him in trance and, like all
trance-mediums, he had strangely perverted ideas ;
but an impostor he certainly was not The mere
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 73
fact of what he did ; the witness of the men whom
he gathered about him; the impression that he
made upon his people; that he was able to gain
the sword of which we have heard so much; all
these things are enough to show that the man
was real. Browning says, "an unbelieving Pope
will never do." I think we may echo that an
unbelieving prophet is an unthinkable thing, and
to my mind there can be no question that Muham-
mad, however low he stood below the level of the
Old Testament prophets, though he never entered
into the air that they breathed, though his ideas
were far from their ideas, still, having sprung
from the same soil, was of their kind and might,
under other conditions, have reached their height.
Again, he was not, as so many have thought,
a schemer, a politician, a man who set out to
unite Arabia and to become its head, and who at
every move knew exactly what he was doing
and why he did it. He was not a schemer; he
was very often the most unpolitic of men. As
a politician, as a strategist, he made mistakes
right and left. He was not even a g^eat general,
a brilliant leader in war. The Muslim armies
accomplished little indeed so long as they were
74 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
led by him. He was not a clear-headed man, least
of all as to himself. He certainly had a gift
of judging character; but he had a still greater
gift of attaching men to himself. This uncon-
scious personal influence accomplished more than
could any shrewdness.
But do not think that I, in this, would slur
over in any respect the last terrible ten years of
Muhammad's life, when he ruled absolutely in
Medina. I am speaking now of what he was
in the beginning; what he was before temptation
fell upon him and he fell before temptation ; what
he was on one side of his character, even through
those ten years. There can be no shadow of
question that in those last years he forged the
awful machinery of divine inspiration to serve
his own ignoble and selfish purposes. How he
passed over, at last, into that turpitude is a prob-
lem again for those who have made a study of
how the most honest trance-mediums may at any
time begin to cheat. We know that as a fact;
but the moral declension, the slope into the abyss
of evil, down which Muhammad so calmly walked
in those ten years, that can never be explained
away.
PERSON AND LIFE OF MUHAMMAD 75
If we look at him, further, on the side of
philosophy, his case is equally strange, equally
contradictory. Again we must go back to our
clue, to the essentially pathological state of his
mind. He was a dualist on one side and at one
time when the reality of the world was strong
upon him. There was Allah ; there was also the
world, Allah's world, but separate. At another
time, he seems to pass over and become an uncon-
scious monist. The fleeting aspect of the world
so impressed him that he came very close to say-
ing that the time would come when all save
Allah would have passed away. As it is, he
does say, "Allah's are the East and the West;
wherever ye turn, there is the Visage of Allah"
(Qur. ii, 109), and once and again he speaks
of Allah as the Reality (al-haqq). In truth
he could never have framed a rounded system
or held to it. As well ask a popular preacher
to have a body of divinity behind his sermons.
The emotions and needs of the moment were
more to him than any dream of consistency.
His mind, on one side, was of the crassest
concreteness. He dealt in the most bizarre
details of the heavens and the earth and the
yS ASPECTS OF ISLAM
abyss and all the creatures therein. Of the
masses of tradition telling of his tales on these
matters, much must be authentic. For instance,
in the description of the Night Journey from
Mecca to Jerusalem, and thence up into the
heavens and even to the Farthest Lote Tree, the
details of those traditions must, to a great extent,
go back to Muhammad himself. His mind
rejoiced in such concrete imaginations, odd and
grotesque as they are to us now. But, on another
side, Muhammad was a mystic; he was adrift
on the mystic sea; he could not have compared,
defined nor explained his wavering thoughts.
These he had to express as they came, and so
the two elements are in his Qur'an and in the
records of his talk, and in the history of Islam
all down through the generations these two
elements continued.
So, then, I take it that the essential and charac-
teristic elements in the prophetship, in the creed,
in the personality, in the philosophy of Muham-
mad all lead us back to something unhealthy, un-
unified ; but to something also in its earlier phases
and through the greater part of its life and growth
absolutely sincere — absolutely, entirely real.
LECTURE III
THE QUR'AN ; PRESENT MUSLIM ATTITUDE
TOWARD MUHAMMAD
In my last lecture I tried to put before you
a sketch of the personality of Muhammad, with
his diseased genius, his trances and the visions
and the voices that came to him in those trances.
From it you will see that the question, What
is the Qur'an? is practically answered.
The Qur'an is simply a collection of fragments
gathered up from those trance utterances of
Muhammad. When we look at it, as it is in
itself, we find that it is an absolute chaos, yet
a chaos, curiously enough, with a mechanical
arrangement. In that respect it is very like
indeed to the Book of Amos ; in fact, the nearest
parallel, I think, that can be found for it is that
book. There you have a collection of fragmen-
tary utterances from Amos, gathered up after
his time, perhaps by one of his disciples, and
arranged by the collector according to purely
mechanical principles. So it was with the
Qur'an.
78 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
But when we take those fragments; when we
try to work back from them to Muhammad
himself — ^to the speaker of them — what do we
find? Perhaps the most startling characteristic
IS an external one, an enormous difference in
their length and form. We find a great many
of them couched in short, broken, jerky language,
and we find a great many others couched in long,
winding sentences, clumsy and lumbering to the
last degree.
Now, what does that mean? This problem
the Muslims saw quite clearly, and their answer
is equally clear and to the point. They laid
down the distinction that the short-sentenced
utterances belong to Muhammad's earliest period,
while the long-sentenced utterances belong to his
later time. And their criticism of them, external
as it was, is perfectly sound.
But there go other distinctions along with
that. I do not see, as I said to you in the last
lecture, that there can be the slightest shadow
of doubt that Muhammad, In his earlier times,
fell really into such trances; heard really such
voices; that these to him seemed to come from
the outside. .When he decided finally that they
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD 79
were divine revelations, he may have been draw-
ing a wrong conclusion; but he had his basis to
go upon. He felt that they did not come from
himself; so much for his earliest period, I feel,
is certain. Then it was natural that these earlier
revelations should fall into such short, jerky
utterances. They were pressed out of him, as
it were — out of his sub-conscious self, or what-
ever you choose to call it — ^and naturally they
were short and broken ; they were scattered ; they
came in jerks. But later, when he came — ^and I
am afraid we cannot possibly escape this as a
fact — ^when he came consciously to manipulate
these utterances, we find their characteristics
strangely applied.
In the first place, these utterances continue,
in a sense, to agree in form; they all rhyme
together in the same fashion as did the earlier
ones ; but now the rhyme often comes in with
the most grotesque, lumbering effect. It is the
length of the sentences that makes all the differ-
ence, and the length of the sentences is conditioned
by the subject-matter and the source from which
it is evidently derived. You cannot possibly
imagine, in the case of long periods dealing with
80 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
the law of inheritance, or with the usages of mar-
riage, with the quarrels of his own followers, or
emphasizing the position and dignity of the
prophet himself — ^you cannot possibly imagine
that these things rose to him from his sub-
consciousness ; that he did not know very well
what he was saying and had not his own distinct
objects in the way in which he expressed himself.
Such conclusions we can draw perfectly defi-
nitely with regard to the external form of the
Qur'an. At first, we have only those trance-
Utterances of Muhammad. But in his later life,
especially during his life in Medina, I presume
that these revelations can best be compared to
sermons, or, as one man has very exactly said,
to leading articles or editorials in newspapers.
Their objects, frequently, were exactly those of
such leading articles or editorials in the organ
of a party. Then, further, and now on the side
of thought and its implications, another point
which strikes us in the Qur'an is that all of it
is couched in the direct words of Allah. Allah
is supposed to be the speaker from first to last.
He is addressing the prophet, and these are the
words which he uses. This, as you will see, has
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD 8l
its bearings on these later revelations which
Muhammad forged for his own advantage. He
could not equivocate; all had to be, as it were,
prefaced with a "Thus saith the Lord." To
later Hebrew writers of religious tracts "the
word of the Lord came" similarly ; but with how
different a moral burden!
Finally, all is in exactly the form of language
that was used in heathen Arabia by the sooth-
sayers of whom I have spoken. The jerky utter-
ances are theirs; the rhymes are theirs; all is
stamped with their stamp throughout. So it
becomes perfectly intelligible to us how it
came about that the heathen Meccans said of
Muhammad, "Why, he is nothing but one of the
soothsayers." It was only too true. He spoke
the language of the soothsayers; in every respect
his external appearance was that of the sooth-
sayers. And what he had become when the
spirit worked upon him and swept him away in
his earlier days, he was compelled by the principle
of unity to carry out in the later days, when he
knew very well indeed every word he was bring-
ing forth.
Again, another strange point is that though
82 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Muhammad gave out these as being the direct
words of Allah to himself, he does not seem to
have taken any pains at all about the preservation
of them. Yet he speaks, again and again, of a
Book as being revealed through him, although
he seems to have given no care to build up such
a book out of what came to him. It is conceiv-
able that in his early visions and contact with
the revealing Spirit he may have seen such a
book and heard his revelations read from it. He
would thus have a fixed idea that what came to
him was extracted from that book, and that, as
it existed in the heavens, God would see to its
preservation on earth. At any rate, we have no
record whatever that he gave care to have the
words of Allah reduced to writing. If his fol-
lowers chose to gather them up, to imprint them
upon their memories, to use passages in their
devotions, that was their affair. He does not
seem to have urged anything of the kind, except
as to using certain portions in public prayer. It
was due only to those tenacious memories of
his followers and to scattered scraps of writing
that they had jotted down, that it was possible,
after the death of Muhammad, to gather up
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD 83
fragments — ^some portion, at least— of what had
been his utterances and to preserve them for
future ages. And stranger still beyond even
that, the Muslims themselves at first do not seem
to have felt this necessity. It was only after
the early battles of Islam had threatened the loss
of much of the Qur'an — so much had already
been lost which had been held only in the mem-
ories of the fallen in those battles — only then does
It seem to have struck some of them that it
might be well to gather up from memories and
writings all that still survived of what the
prophet had left to them. They gathered them up
then; they put together, as well as they could,
the bits that seemed to refer to the same subjects.
In that way they compiled a number of chapters,
varying in length, and then they simply arranged
these according to thear length. The longest
was put first, and thence they tapered down to the
last which contains some six verses. At the
beginning they put that Fatiha which I have
already recited to you, and the Qur'an was
complete.
Now, as it happened, what this resulted in was,
first, that in each chapter of the Qur'an there
84 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
may be fragments derived from entirely different
periods, and, secondly, that you must — if you
want to get anything in even rough chronological
arrangement — begin your reading at the end of
the book. The confusions within the chapters
and the questions of how to date each element
in them were early recognized by the Muslim
scholars themselves. In this they contrast hap-
pily with the scholars both of the Synagogue and
of the Church. When these saw, for example,
at the beginning of a psalm the title "Of David,"
they regarded that title as being entirely sacred
and not to be touched, and if any one sug-
gested that the psalm might not be by David,
that that was only a title, they felt sure that there
was something wrong with that person. In
Islam I am not aware of any trace of such objec-
tion to higher criticism. And the parallel is very
close and striking. The early compilers of the
Qur'an put at the head of each chapter the place
where they thought it had been revealed, whether
it was at Mecca or at Medina. The later criti-
cism — ^yet not so much later, for the criticism
began comparatively early — never had the slight-
est hesitation, never seems to have run risk of
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD 85
rebuke in any way for indicating that those head-
ings were not correct ; that passages in the chapter
were probably revealed somewhere else and that
the chapter itself was probably a conglomerate.
This is one point of clear-sightedness and of true
scientific attitude that is to be put to the credit
of Islam. Of course, as I have said, the criticism
began very early and the chapter heading had
not time to become so integral a part of the
text as did the titles of the Psalms.
But now that we have this book, this Qur'an,
before us, which has been called, and called very
well "The Mind of Muhammad," how are we to
read it? How are we to find our way through
its labyrinths? The Muslim scholars, it is true,
have gone before us. But we cannot always
consent to follow in their steps; their results are
not always such as to appeal to us. Yet, admit-
ting their prepossessions and prejudices, one way
or the other, we must admit that a great part
of the critical work upon the Qur'an was done
before we approached it. I do not believe that
any book, with the exception of the Christian
Scriptures — ^and then only, if we take in the
work on them in the last century — has been ana-
86 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
lyzed, studied and commented upon so mmutely
and scrupulously as has been the Qur'an. These
studies are of certain tolerably definite descrip-
tions. There is quite a library, for example,
dealing with the critical analysis of the text;
where and when each portion was revealed, and
which portions have abrogated others by coming
after them and correcting them. There is a
large library connected with what we would
call Introduction to the Qur'an, the necessary
sciences for him who would study it; and there
are commentaries of all kinds. There are com-
mentaries, for example, which have as their
object simply to guard or to gather together all
the traditions of the first generation as to the
interpretation of the different passages. There
are other commentaries that take the text as it
stands, and try by grammatical analysis to reach
what precisely, on the face of the text, is its
meaning. Then, of course, there are other
commentaries, the objects of which are theo-
logical, and which develop at great length, with
great ingenuity, and, at least so it seems to us,
hair splitting minuteness, the doctrines that are
to be deduced from this and that. But, in this
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD 8/
connection, we must always remember that the
Muslim exegetical and theological method has
always been that of scholastic analysis.
It is impossible, then, to exaggerate, really
to over-state, the amount of work that has been
put by Islam into the understanding of the
Qur'an, and yet, as I suggested in my last lecture,
at the best there is much left for us to do— for
us of the Western world who come with, I think,
on the whole, clearer eyes, fewer prejudices and
a really wider knowledge of the external sur-
roundings of Muhammad.
We often hear it said that the great thing
which any one must do who desires to understand
Islam is to study the Qur'an; "You must read
the Qur'an" is how it is frequently put. But
when you talk about reading the Qur'an, you
talk about an exceedingly difficult thing. If you
read it to understand it; trying to put yourself
back into the environment of Muhammad ; trying
to think what, precisely, these phrases meant
for him there in Mecca, or there in Medina, with
such and such surroundings; if you try to do
that it becomes a different matter from simply
reading a bit of Arabic, and therefore I would
88 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
throw out this warning to you : — ^Just as in the
case of the Old Testament there is no translation
at present in existence that can be called even
approximately adequate, so in the case of the
Qur'an there is no translation that you can trust. *
That work is still to be done. It does not matter
whether you regard it as simply the work of
translating the Qur'an as it is understood by the
native Muslim scholars, following one of their
grammatical commentaries and basing your trans-
lation upon that; or whether you take up the
broader and, in time to come, certainly unavoid-
able task of translating the Qur'an from your
own knowledge of the language, the environ-
ment, the religious situation. Whichever view
you take, the translation of the Qur'an is still
to come.
But even though there is no adequate trans-
lation of the Qur'an in existence, do not think that
it is not very fairly understood by the Muslims.
^I notice that Palmer's translation is much used and
quoted by missionaries. Palmer was a wonderful linguist
and an admirable scholar in many ways, but his translation
has some most extraordinary blunders, many of which
must have been due to haste. Rodwell's translation is a
careful piece of work but hardly represents the tone of the
original. Sale's can now be neglected.
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD 89
It is often represented to us that Muslims take
the Qur'an mechanically. In a way that is
possibly true. I am afraid that we similarly
sometimes take the Bible and the prayer book
mechanically. But never think that at the bot-
tom of it all they take it mechanically. When
you see a Muslim sitting somewhere in the
corner of a mosque, reciting to himself passages
from the book — reciting always from mem-
ory, although the book may lie open upon his
knee — these are cadences which have become
familiar but which also mean much for him in
his devotional life. And do not be misled to
think that such reciting is an)rthing like the
mechanical operation of a Buddhist prayer-wheel,
where the turning means everything. That is
not so. The feeling of the educated Muslim
for the meaning of the Qur'an is quite as precise ;
his endeavor to reach it, to feel it, is quite as
close and living as anything we have with regard
to our Scriptures.
I have now put before you very shortly what
seems to me to be the true historical position with
regard to the person of Muhammad and with
regard to the Qur'an, its origin and its nature.
90 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
So much should be known for the sacred truth
of history. It should also be known for our
estimate of the man Muhammad, for charity
and right feeling towards him. But, of course,
for the missionary who is living amongst Mus-
lims, who has to work with them, who has to
affect them, a far more important thing than that
is the question. What does Muhammad mean
for present-day Muhammadans ? Similarly what
does the Qur'an mean for its Muslim reader now ?
What does he think, believe of it and of its
utterer ? What are his attitudes to them ? These
questions I must now approach.
In the first place, you must not think that Islam
holds one thought only on these matters. The
truth is that Islam is more broken into sects
than even Christendom. Let me illustrate this
by perhaps the most remarkable experience I had
in my Eastern wanderings.
I suppose every child has at some time wished
that he could have had part in the procession
of the prophets coming down the hill to meet
Saul, "prophesying" with pipe, timbrel and harp
before them, and then sweeping Saul up, he, too,
"prophesying," now in their midst. I suppose
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD 9I
that he has also wished that he might have wit-
nessed that scene at Mount Carmel — the priests of
Baal crying aloud to their god and leaping about
the altars, cutting themselves with knives. It
was my privilege — rather a rare one — ^to take part
in what was practically the same as that scene,
a procession of darwishes marching ddwn and
"prophesying" as they came; and it was also
made possible for me, on the same occasion, to
see what is probably the nearest parallel to that
other scene on Mount Carmel with the priests
of Baal that still survives amongst people that
can, in any respect, be called civilized. I am
bound to confess that the spirit did not fall upon
me and make me "prophesy," as it did Saul ; but
I was sufficiently affected to make very real to
me the pull upon the nerves which such scenes
must exercise.
It fell in this wise : — On the tenth day of the
month of Muharram, the first month of the Mus-
lim year, on the night of that day, the Shi'ite sect
of Muslims has a great mourning ceremony for
the slaughter of the grandson of the Prophet,
al-Husayn, and of many of his family at Kerbela
near Baghdad, who fell there in battle against
92 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
fearful odds. If there is a thing that stirs Persian
Islam to utter frenzy, a frenzy of grief, a frenzy
of hate, a frenzy of love, it is the memory of
this — the great tragedy of Islam, and every year
when the day comes round it is celebrated at
ICerbela by what can be called, in a sense, a Pas-
sion Play in which the whole tale, as traditicm
tells it, is reproduced in scenes. In other import-
ant centres of Islam where any sufficient number
of Shi'ites are gathered, it takes the form of a
great procession at night followed by a speech,
reciting the wrongs, the sorrows and the death
of al-Husayn and his family.
It was my very great privilege, then, while in
Cairo, to have part in that procession and to hear
that speech. The procession itself let me describe
to you. It passed through the principal streets
of the native part of Cairo, the Medina, or City
in the strict sense, starting from the Gamaliya,
passing the mosque of the Hasanen proceeding
down the New Street and finally through
by-ways reaching the house in the Hamzawiya,
the use of which for these ceremonies during
the first ten days of Muharram was bequeathed
by a pious Shi'ite. Had it not been that the
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD 93
men composing the first three or four ranks in
the procession wore black fezzes, instead of tall
hats, they might, so far as their appearance was
concerned, have been the kirk session or elders
of some Presbyterian church. These maintained
a decent and composed solemnity of visage.
But behind them came the bands of darwishes,
stripped to the waist and prophesying after their
fashion. The prophesying consisted of loud wail-
ings, ejaculations, groans ; of striking their breasts
with their fists and slapping their shoulders
with their open hands; of beating their backs
with heavy iron chains ; or of cutting their fore-
heads with swords. The only light came from
great iron cressets filled with burning wood,
carried in the midst and showering fiery frag-
ments everywhere, and from two rows of candles
in tall candle glasses, carried by boys down each
side of the procession and a little ahead of it and
moving as it moved. Otherwise we walked
through darkness with the black houses rising
on either hand and sudden flashes of the eager
faces of spectators along them. There was
no music, for this was a procession of mourners,
and tumultuous, violent, orgiastic as they were.
94 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
theirs seemed to me to be very genuine mourning.
They had prepared, I knew, for the cutting of
their foreheads by shaving clean the forward
part of the scalp; but that did not prevent the
blood and wounds from being very real. All
in all, it was the strangest, the most striking,
the most individual scene I have ever witnessed
in my life.
So down the street in the front rank between
the Persian consul-general and his secretary I
marched. To have been farther back in the
midst of the chaos behind would certainly have
been more interesting; but that could not be.
Yet I do not think that there would have been
any danger there, even if I had been discovered
not to be a Muslim. An element in the Kerbela
legend is that a Christian ambassador exerted
himself to save al-Husayn and he is often made
part of the drama. My dress was the frock
coat suit which I am wearing at present, except
that then I had on a fez. At last the procession
reached the court-yard of the house of which I
have spoken, and in that court-yard came out still
more plainly the analogy, or rather the exact
similarity, that such scenes bear to those of which
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD 95
we read in the Old Testament, especially to the
tumultuous shrieking, leaping and crying aloud
upon their god of the priests of Baal and the
cutting themselves with knives. It was all per-
fectly genuine; the blood was real blood; the
blows were hard, real blows ; and with regard to
the great masses — that is, with the exception of
some of the upper classes who were distinctly per-
functory in their breast-thumpings — ^there could
be no question at all of sincerity.
This was mourning, then, for the grandson of
the Prophet, and reverence for the family of the
Prophet is a universally accepted duty in Islam.
When by any chance, I alluded in the presence of
one of my Muslim friends to the mosque of the
Hasanen, as it is commonly called, he always
took occasion, a moment afterwards, to speak
of it as the mosque of Sayyidna Husen, "Our
Lord Husen."
But yet I am in grave doubt— or rather in no
doubt whatever — how my Sunnite friends would
have regarded my thus taking part in a Shi*ite
procession. How would an Orangeman regard
a friend who was seen celebrating Saint Pat-
rick's Day? One of my Cairene friends, who
96 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
had been a Sunnite Muslim but who had become
a Christian, had taken over with him his hatred
of Shi'ites, and could not find enough to say to
their discredit. It is curious, also, to notice that
in Lane's monumental and nearly exhaustive
work on the modern Egyptians, there is almost
no mention of the Shi'ites.
I have told this to illustrate the enormous gulf
that has entered Islam at this point. It affects
even our precise subject — the doctrine of Islam
as to the person of Muhammad — ^because, by a
hardly intelligible development, the descendants
of Muhammad have come to be of more import-
ance for Shi'ites than Muhammad himself. But
into the ramifications of the Shi'ite position I
cannot now enter. Some of them involve a prac-
tical deifying of *Ali and his descendants ; all tend
to what may be called a more High Church
doctrine than that of the Sunnites. Practically,
this comes to two systems of theology and law,
Sunnite and Shi'ite, with, inside of each of these,
further endless subdivisions. Crossings and mix-
ings take place also, to some extent, and the old
pre-Muslim faith of each geographical district
has coloured its special variety of heresy. Each
MUSUM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD CfJ
missionary will need, while holding fast as a
clue the broad outlines of what may be called
"book-Islam," to study for himself the particular
phases of his own field.
But returning to our other broad difference,
the difference, I mean, between the attitude of the
historian towards the Qur'an and Muhammad
and the present-day attitude towards them, how
does that stand ? Here there has come into play
one of the most striking characteristics of Islam.
It is a readiness to pick up odds and ends of
doctrine from the outside, non-Muslim world.
These are then adapted, made over more or less
into Muslim form, yet still leaving it perfectly
plain that they have been thus promiscuously
gathered up.
This is the only explanation possible of the
strange development that has taken place in the
doctrine of the person of Muhammad. For
example, there is in circulation a tradition, and
it is generally accepted in Islam — I do not believe
that it is doubted by any orthodox Muslim —
that puts into the mouth of Allah the following : —
"Had it not been for thee (Muhammad) I had
not created the worlds." That is, Muhammad
98 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
or the determination to create Muhammad had
been there from the beginning and the worlds
were created and exist only for his sake.
Again, there is a statement put into the mouth
of Muhammad himself which tradition univer-
sally accepts: — "I was a prophet when Adam
was still between clay and water," that is, when
Adam was not yet formed. You see that the
prophetship of Muhammad is thus moved back
before the creation of the human race. Yet this
may be taken as a development of another tradi-
tion by which Islam has endeavored to construct
for Allah a legal claim on the worship of man-
kind. When Adam was created, Allah drew
forth from him all his seed to be, like millions
on millions of swarming ants, and asked them,
*'Am I not your Lord ?" To which they replied,
"Yea, verily!" This was the primal covenant
in Islam, and is alluded to in Muslim theological
systems as "The Day of *Am I not?'"
Then there is another that calls Muhammad
"The first created and the last to rise in the
resurrection." Another still stranger series of tra-
ditions, complicated and contradictory in many
ways, speaks of a certain mysterious Light of
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD 99
Muhammad. This Hght is supposed to have
been a peculiar radiance that shone in the faces
of Muhammad's ancestry in the direct line back-
ward. That is to say, the idea is that he was
being passed down through that ancestry, in a
peculiarly personal way, and that his presence in
each link of the genealogy was indicated by this
peculiar radiance. In other traditions this has
taken a still more extravagant form. You will
meet with such sayings as this: "Allah created
in the beginning of all things the Light of
Muhammad. From a portion of it He then cre-
ated His throne; from another portion of it He
created the lower worlds; from another portion
of it He created the tablet on which the decrees
of destiny are written, and lastly from another
portion, preserved for the purpose, came the
Prophet himself."
You see, then, that there grew up under partly
Christian, partly Neo-PIatonic, partly Persian
influences what can be described as almost
precisely the Arian doctrine of Christ The
Uncreated Word of Christian doctrine, the dy-
namic emanations of Neo-Platonism, the Kareno,
or Royal Splendour of the Persian Kings have
lOO ASPECTS OF ISLAM
all been absorbed after a fashion, but by no means
assimilated.
To this there have been curious consequences.
If Muhammad was this peculiar first-created of all
creatures, a Light from Allah Himself — ^Light of
Light, you might say — ^if he was that, what of his
moral nature? Islam has been driven to laying
down the position that he was morally perfect,
is — Muslim theologians would put it — the one
morally perfect creature that has ever been.
That, of course, is directly in the teeth of
statements in the Qur'an (e. g. xlviii: i, 2);
but the logic that is derived from the aspirations
of religion does not care anything for such con-
tradictions, and so Islam holds, at the present
time, a fixed doctrine of the sinlessness of its.
Prophet.
But, further, if he was this sinless being, and
if a peculiar radiance could be traced down the
line of his descent, what of the faith and conduct
of his parents and ancestors? Upon that subject
the first generations of Islam had no question.
There are traditions still in existence which assert
that both the father and the mother of Muham-
mad must of necessity be in the Fire. Before
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD lOI
the coming of Muhammad* ii^v^ was no true
guidance ; there was no one to • foHow. He
entered upon his mission as a prophet aft^r Ihey
were dead. Their fate, logically, was settle3%.
Hypothetically they might have been saved a§-':-' .;
holders of the doctrine taught by Jesus, the last
prophet; but Islam always takes it for granted
that none so believing was left, that all had fallen
away to the Christian perversion of the teaching
of Jesus. What, then, was to be done with the
clash between these traditions, this theological
position, and the doctrine of the Light of Muham-
mad? It was easy to hold that their conduct
was immaculate, especially that they must all
have been born in wedlock, lawful even accord-
ing to strict Muslim law. But what of their
faith? As to that, a great many devices were
tried, and one of them, for long, held the field,
T do not know how the Muslims of the present
day regard it. One doctrine grew up that after
Muhammad had appeared as a prophet, he asked
Allah what had been the fate of his parents, and
was told that as they had not followed one of
the prophets — ^had not been able to, but still had
not — ^that they, of necessity, would be in the
lOa ASPECTS' -Of -ISLAM
Fire. Upon tbajt he'^prayed Allah that such might
not be the. f^te "of his father and mother, and the
heart c^i.Xllah was touched, and he raised up
froni'-th'e dead the father and mother of Muham-
^ ^;\iriad, and they there and then professed their
faith in their son and returned unto their dust.
So the situation was saved. I do not know that
the same thing was applied to Muhammad's
ancestry any further back. That might have
been a more complicated and difficult situation.
But, further, from this doctrine of the per-
son of Muhammad, as it grew up, there came
an immense strengthening of another attitude
towards Muhammad which had existed practi-
cally from the beginning. The Semiteis have
always been a moralizing race; they have liked
to have things put before them in sententious
sentences. The Book of Proverbs, in its differ-
ent parts, exactly represents different phases of
this tendency. They have liked, especially, to
have concrete examples put before them, and
they have felt that if they only followed those
examples, did as this man did who was notori-
ously a wise man, or followed the counsel of this
other man who was certainly a very pious man.
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD IO3
that then they would be safe and successful for
this world and the next. To follow the custom
of the fathers and to keep in the old paths has
been the tendency of all the Semites and especially
the tendency of the desert.
To that came Muhammad, and upon his one
example early Islam learned to lean. It is the
desire of every pious Muslim to model his life
in every possible particular upon that of the
Prophet And, after a fashion, it has been pos-
sible to do so. We hear a great deal nowadays
from time to time about the doing as Jesus did ;
the thinking of what He would do; the model-
ling of our life upon His ; and some one, recently,
greatly daring, said that such an attitude had
always led to unhealthy results. It was, perhaps,
rather a broad statement; but I think we can
understand what he meant. At any rate, we
must distinguish two sides of this imitation:
one, the following in the inner life ; and another,
the copying of the external actions of life.
But in Islam, the close following of Muhammad
as a guide in life means the second of these
only. Yet it is of the deepest and most wide-
reaching importance. For example, I do not
104 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
think that there can be any question that the
position of women in Islam is practically due
to the attitude of Muhammad himself. This
is pretty well admitted in the attempts which
have been made — and this is the common explan-
ation and defense of the present day — to show
that Muhammad's position was peculiar; that
he did these things bearing upon women as a
prophet; as a politician; as a political leader;
for one reason or another. But to put the case
in a word, I cannot conceive of anything that
would have made such an enormous difference
in the position of woman in Islam as if Muham-
mad, after the death of his first wife, had
remained a monogamist, for one point; and, if,
for another point, he had encouraged his wife
to go with unveiled face as was the custom and
IS the custom to this day, for that matter, for the
free women of the desert. That would have
been enough ; the woman question in Islam would
hardly now exist. Every Muslim would have
followed in that, as in everything else, the example
of his prophet. Monogamy would be the rule
in Islam, while the veil would never have existed
except for the insane jealousy of Muhammad.
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD 10$
Further, it is a very curious criticism upon this
doctrine of the imitation of the Prophet that
when Muslims of the present time — that is,
educated Muslims — speak about the veil, they in-
variably explain that the veil is not binding upon
all women; that it was binding only upon the
wives of the Prophet. By that means an attempt
is now being made to get rid of the obligation
of wearing it. There is no prophet at present
alive with wives over whom to be jealous.
So much, then, broadly, for the doctrine of the
person of Muhammad. What of the doctrine
of the nature of the Qur'an? Here, again, the
tendency of Islam to assimilate doctrines from
without early asserted itself, and there can be
no question that the development of the doctrine
of the Qur'an was very early affected by the
doctrine of the Word of God that became flesh
and dwelt among men, especially as that was
formulated by the Greek Church. The view
which we find crystallizing may be put thus : —
The Qur'an is to be regarded as uncreated.
That is. It has existed from all the ages with
Allah. It is not that it was the first of all
created things, as was Muhammad, rather, it is
I06 ASPECTS OF ISLABd
absolutely uncreated and existent, from all eter-
nity, in the essence of Allah.
Now in what sense is that said? I think I
can illustrate its meaning by a parallel with the
Christian doctrine of the Logos that was from
all eternity in the bosom of the Father by whom
all things were made, and the Word as it became
incarnate in Jesus and moved amongst us.
That is precisely the distinction — of course, with
slightly changed language — that is made by the
Muslim theologian, when he defines the doctrine
that the Qur'an is uncreated. He says, "From
all eternity there was a quality existent in the
essence of Allah, a quality not written in letters ;
not pronounced in sounds; but simply a quality
called Speech." With that eternal essential qual-
ity Allah created all things. We have that, then,
on the one hand, this quality from all eternity.
On the other hand, we have a manifestation of
that quality of Speech so existent in the essence
of Allah, a manifestation here upon earth which
is written with letters, which is pronounced In
sounds, and which is called the Qur*an. The
term "Qur'an" and the term "Word of God"
may be used of either of these.
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD IO7
The parallel, in all this, with the Christian
Logos is so close that I make no question that the
Muslim view is dependent upon it. Yet it should
be noticed that while the Christian Logos involves
the two ideas of ratio and oratio, the Muslim
has that of oratio, "speech" only. Muslim theo-
logians seem to shrink from connecting "reason"
with Allah. But it will be asked, What is the
real relationship between Allah's quality called
Speech and the Qur'an? What do we mean
when we say that Speech is manifested here in
written form? The answer is put thus: What
is understood from the words of the Qur'an
equals what would be understood from Allah's
quality of Speech if the veil were withdrawn
from our minds, and we could enter into direct
contact with that divine quality. The theologians
are careful to add that the one is not the other ;
that would be to confuse created and uncreated;
but what is understood from the one is the
equivalent of what would be understood from
the other if we could reach it, as we, in this
tabernacle of flesh, cannot
Now, of course, that is a statement which only
pushes the matter a little further back and which
I08 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
leads to other questions. It led, for instance,
to the question, To whom are we to ascribe the
words, the phrasing, in which this eternal, uncre-
ated word of Allah is couched in the Qur'an, and
through which it is manifested to man? In
answer, some held that the phrasing is due to
the revealing spirit, Gabriel; others even tried
to hold that it was Muhammad himself who sup-
plied the words; but, in general, the position
reached by Islam has been that the phrasing also
goes back to the writing of the revelation upon
the Preserved Tablet by the Pen moved by the
creative Will of Allah Himself, and has thus no
human element. There, I think, the theologians
have tried to be more precise than they logically
could. But, at any rate, these questions have
been asked; and that is the final answer that
has been reached by the strictly orthodox school.
It would have meant much for Islam if the con-
ception of a human element in its sacred book
could have gained a secure footing; as it is, the
standing of that conception has wavered between
that of damnable unbelief and that of a more
or less heretical innovation.
In this sense, then, the Qur'an is called the
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD lOQ
Word of Allah and is said to be uncreated.
But, of course, this position which I have put
before you is only the general one; others have
been held in the Muslim world. So there have
been extremists, and there still are, who attempt
to take up the position that it is not what is
understood from the words that is uncreated;
the words themselves are the Word of Allah.
They have even felt themselves driven by the
logic of the situation to say that when any one
repeated the Qur'an, the words that came from
him, his very utterance itself, must be spoken of
as eternal in their nature. Such, then, broadly,
have been the positions upon Muhammad and
upon the Qur'an reached by the Church of Islam.
But what are the tendencies at the present
day, the tendencies, I mean, among the more
educated Muslims who are beginning to face
the outside world and are trying to bring their
theology into some accordance therewith? A
very pronounced one is. Go back to Muhammad ;
throw away everything and try to reach what
he said, what he thought ; take his positions as a
starting point and not the reasonings of the
theologians about him; sweep away systematic
no ASPECTS OF ISLAM
theology and go back simply to the words of the
Prophet himself and begin again. Now, that,
undoubtedly, is a possible course to follow; but
when they do get back to Muhammad they will
be driven to take him upon a historical basis.
They will have to say to themselves, We are
going back to Muhammad; who, really, was
Muhammad, and what kind of a man was he?
When they do that, an era for Islam will have
drawn near. We can safely say, Go back to
Christ. Whatever may happen with the Gospels,
whatever criticism may apply to them, we feel
and believe — ^historically and critically, we are
justified in believing — ^that that person, that
figure will remain untouched. But no one at
all who has studied the life of Muhammad can
have any dream of such an Immunity and safety
foi' him. It is only when his figure is seen
through the mist of tradition, surrounded by
the awe and reverence of the unexamining, the
uncritical and the morally undeveloped, that there
can be any thought of taking him as a religious
guide and as a pattern for life. As the moral
standard of the masses of Islam is raised and
the facts of the life of Muhammad become more
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD III
widely known, a tremendous overturning will
be inevitable.
But another tendency is, Go back to the
Qur'an; drop away all traditions; drop away all
the subtleties of the schoolmen and take the word
of the Qur'an as it stands; it is the Word of
Allah, the unerring guide which He has given
to man. That, too, is a very possible course.
But when we do go back to the Qur'an, it will
simply mean going back to the question of the
historical Muhammad; the question will really
be the same. It is possible for the educated
Muslim of the present day to use these as his
methods; to try to seek safety and salvation for
his faith in these ways; only because he has not
yet traced them out to the end. The end will
come, and when that end comes will Islam
escape, and if so, how? Is there any possibility
of guessing at the drift of the reconstruction
that will follow? Many, I know, will say that
there can be no reconstruction; that Islam will
be ended. But religions are never ended; they
develop into new forms, absorb new life and go
on again. By no such easy method will Chris-
tianity conquer. As for Islam, I think that the
112 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
line of escape for it will be, first, through its
mystical position, with which I have already
dealt briefly. That position, upon which I shall
have to enter hereafter in more detail, will hold
its own, even after the feeling has been reached
that it is unsafe to study Muhammad any
further ; that things come up in that study which
are not possible in a religious leader for this
century. But secondly, even then there will
remain loyalty to the abstraction, Islam, to its
history and all that there has been in it of
religious fervour and life. And, thirdly, there
will come into play and will make practical appli-
cation of the mystical attitude and of the loyalty
to Islam, a great formative principle, the prin-
ciple of life and development in Islam, which
IS called the Agreement of the Muslim people.
Tradition from Muhammad lays down, "My
people will never agree upon an error," and, going
upon that, Islam has felt that whenever the general
body of the Muslim people has reached a con-
clusion upon a doctrine or a point of law, such
a conclusion is to be accepted, because it is the
voice of the people.
This agreement has overridden, again and
MUSLIM ATTITUDE TOWARD MUHAMMAD II3
again, direct commands in the Qur'an. It has
overridden absolutely certain and accepted tradi-
tions from the Prophet. The mere fact that
the people of Muhammad agreed that this must
be the position to be held, has been enough.
The other has quietly dropped out of sight and
survives in history only. You will see that this
is like the principle of a dogma-forming power
inherent in the Christian Church, and like the
principle, too, of Vincent of Lerins: What
always ; what everywhere ; what by everybody has
been held to be Christian verity, that is Chris-
tian verity. Using, then, this principle of
Agreement, loyalty to Islam and the mystical
attitude, Muslims may escape from the supposed
cul-de-sac of the life of Muhammad, and it seems
perfectly fair to say that at the present day all
thinking and devout Muslims are mystics. That,
at least, was my experience. Of course, there
is a residuum that you cannot call sincere;
another that you cannot call devout; but when
you take the man in Islam who really does think
and is sincerely religious, you may be perfectly
sure that his attitude is mystical.
Certainly there is still a considerable element in
114 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Islam who may be said to think in a way, and
to whom the mechanical formulae of the scho-
lastic theology and philosophy bring satisfaction;
when the scholastic theology and philosophy go,
they will go with it. There is also a large
element whose faith is based upon the faith of a
former generation and is cultivated with inherited
religious phrases. But taking the spiritually
alive in Islam, so far as my experience goes, so
far as I was able to learn at any point, their
conceptions are those of the mystical life.
LECTURE IV
MUSLIM THEOLOGY AND METAPHYSICS
At the close of my last lecture I was beginning
to open up slightly the present subject, that is,
the religious attitudes, views, ideas, re-construc-
tions current amongst the different classes of
Muslims. I divided these roughly into three.
Practically all thinking men who are also
religious-minded are mystics. This class I must
leave over for the next lecture. But that leaves,
second, the masses of the people who are emi-
nently religious-minded but of whom we cannot
say exactly that they are thinkers; and, third,
the great body of scholastic theologians.
First, then, with regard to the masses of the
people, their religion is to a great extent a
religion of phrases. I do not say this in any
contemptuous sense; the religion of all masses
of people, our own included, tends to crystallize
itself in religious phrases. For example, I have
here in my hand the rosary of Islam. In this,
its largest form, it consists of ninety-nine beads,
Il6 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
in three divisions of thirty-three each. The
smaller form consists of thirty-three beads only ;
but what I have here is the more regular form
in use today. There are still larger forms but
these are used by darwishes or other religious.
Each of these beads is dedicated to one of what
are called the ninety-nine Most Beautiful Names
of God. These go back to Muhammad, follow-
ing Arabic usage. All Arabic poetry tends to
use descriptive epithets. It was, therefore, per-
fectly natural that Muhammad should express
his ideas about Allah by such names describing
His qualities. There are very many of these
in the Qur'an and in the Traditions, or derivable
from verbs used in the Qur'an, and, out of these,
ninety-nine have been taken and have become
stereotyped for use in private devotion.
So the Muslim, as he walks, uses his rosary,
slipping it through his fingers, until he has gone
through the ninety-nine Names, and if he does
not choose to trouble himself to remember all
the names in exact order, he will simply turn
It over, running it through his hand, and murmur
under his breath, "Allah, Allah, Allah." I do
not know exactly how much feeling there goes
MUSLIM THEOLOGY II7
With that. Certainly, from the generality of the
habit and its fixity, he cannot be thinking about
things very different from those of the ordinary
circle of religious thought; he cannot be indulg-
ing in religious speculation of any freedom; at
any rate that is the habit, normal, regular. But
religious usages go further than such simple
phrases as these.
I suppose that for us to have some one read
the New Testament over aloud in our presence
at a family festivity would not be regarded as
exactly an exhilarating amusement. In Islam
it is different. The reading of the Qur'an in
that way by a professional reader is listened to
very gravely by a circle who find it quite enter-
taining. It will make part of a holiday for them,
and when they wish anything more wildly excit-
ing than that there will take place a performance
which can be best compared to the Christmas
Cantata with us. It is carried out by a principal
singer with an assistant chorus of four voices
and perhaps one or two musical instruments of
the legally permissible kind, and they go over
in a series of songs and choruses an account of
the traditional history of the birth of the Prophet.
Il8 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
That very frequently takes place on the occasion
of a marriage. A great tent is erected in the
street, outside of the bridegroom's house, and
there the singer and his chorus are seated, and all
are welcome to come and listen ; the family joy
being expressed in this way. I was present at
one of these song-recitations, and, having been
introduced to the singer, he, out of the courtesy
of his heart, sent and asked whether I would
like him to somewhat expurgate the contents
of this cantata, as there were references in it
to the end of the world and the state of things
in the world to come for the unbeliever. He
thought I might take it personally, and would
rather have such things cut out. Of course I
assured him that what I came for was the delight
of hearing his voice and, having that, did not
mind in the least what words he might use.
These are simply illustrations of the religious
tendencies of the masses of the people and of the
ways in which such tendencies show themselves.
I use these rather than the five legal daily prayers
and the Friday sermon because they have
developed themselves more spontaneously and are
more characteristic of the natural drift. But it
MUSUM THEOLOGY II9
would be a mistake to think that the masses of
Islam have not also some definite theological basis
for themselves of a precise, almost a philosophical
kind.
Here I have, for instance, a little booklet, very
widely read and costing some fraction of a cent.
It contains at the beginning those ninety-nine
Most Beautiful Names of Allah, and then it goes
on to give a series of suitable prayers, religious
ejaculations, moral reflections, extracts from the
Qur'an, etc. But no one could go over it without
picking out from it quite a little of what you
might call philosophical theology. Different
phrases such as "From all eternity," "unifying,"
"if ambiguity have entered into my knowledge
of Thee," etc., are scattered through it, and the
ordinary user of this little book is bound to pick
up and to understand in that way a certain
amount of the definite scholastic theology.
To that definite scholastic theology, then, I
now turn. I have chosen a system to put before
you, in part at least — I cannot give you it all —
that is very thorough and definite indeed. This,
for me, is the only sound course, if you desire to
imderstand any theology at all. If, for example,
120 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
you want to understand the Christian theology,
I do not see any escape for it from taking up
some one definite system — that of Augustine or
Thomas Aquinas or of Calvin, it may be — of as
thorough a character as possible, and working
that out and getting to understand it. There-
after, you can study and understand the different
modifications of it and easily master the general
field of theology. But for a basis you are bound
to take some system that is thoroughgoing,
master it and then build up your knowledge of
theology round it and its modifications. For
that purpose, then, I pick a quite thoroughgoing
system with a metaphysical basis of a kind.
But before going on to actual theology we
must first make sure of our preliminary training.
That the Muslim takes very seriously, and he
has no opinion at all of the metaphysical train-
ing of the Westerner. Whenever, for example,
I began at any time to discuss theology with a
Muslim, the first thing he did was to put me
through my paces as to whether I was really
intellectually fitted and had the necessary prepa-
ration to approach this subject. There was a
kind of metaphysical pons asinorutn that had to
MUSLIM THEOLOGY 121
be passed before we could proceed further. Let
me now put that bridge before you. They
always began by saying that there are three essen-
tial things to be understood and distinguished.
Unless you can understand these, you need not
go on any further with your study of theology.
You must understand what is meant by the neces-
sary; what is meant by the possible; and what
is meant by the impossible. My interlocutor
would either make me explain these, or else he
would go on to expound them himself as fol-
lows: — ^The necessary, its non-existence cannot
be thought; there is only one necessary — that
is Allah. The possible; that is you and I — any-
thing — the things of the world. They may be^
or may not be. They are betwixt and between.
I still remember with pride, how pleased one
theologian was when I applied a literal Arabic
translation of this colloquialism. I had invented
a new terminus technicus! — But when we came
to the impossible, we got into deep water. Its
existence cannot be thought. A thing cannot be
and not be at the same time.
Starting with that, then, it was possible to
go on and further develop the theological
122 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
scheme. But let me, first, throw in another point.
In what follows you will be struck, I am per-
fectly certain, with the mechanical and concrete
nature of all the argumentation. The Muslim
reasoner deals with ideas as if they were blocks
of wood, solid things in your possession, as to
which there was no question what they were ; you
could handle them as you pleased and move them
this way and that. Recognition that an idea is
essentially indefinable in its exactness, and that
there is a biological aspect to all things which
makes them incalculable is still far before them.
They are still at the stage where when you have
got an idea you know exactly what it is, and
you can play with it in any way you please.
That, I think, is best illustrated by the system
of controversy— or better, the system of ascer-
taining truths — that was built up by the great
and the very successful missionary to the Mus-
lims, Ramon Lull. His system is worthy of
careful notice because it was really successful in
its way. He had worked out a method of
developing all the possible relationships between
different ideas in which substances, attributes,
categories were arranged on concentric circles
MUSUM THEOLOGY I23
of card-board. You turned those circles round
and made various combinations from card to card
and thus got your result — ^an infallible result
Everything was down upon the cards; you had
simply to turn the wheel, and the result came
out. This is a somewhat crude account of Lull's
idea of a logic-machine; but it gives the point
of interest to us now. And the remarkable
thing is that Lull was one of the few successful
missionaries to Muslims; that seems certain.
His method corresponded exactly with their
mental workings, with their way of approaching
and thinking about things.^
Starting with these three conceptions, the
necessary, the possible, and the impossible, the
next point in Muslim theology is that about nine-
tenths of the space is taken up with the discussion
of the nature of the Person of Allah. For
instance, if there are fifty articles of belief in an
Arabic theological treatise, you may be perfectly
sure that more than forty deal with the Person
^It is only fair to draw attention also to Ramon Lull's
eminence as a creative literary artist, with especial ability
in illustrative apologues. See, on this side, a long and
excellent account of him by Menendez y Pelayo, in his
Origenes de la Novela, Vol. I, pp. Ixxii ff.
124 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
of Allah, while less than ten will be left for
other things such as the nature of prophecy,
etc. One origin, undoubtedly, of this singular
onesidedness was the overwhelming importance
for Muhammad of the idea of Allah, and the
form which it took was conditioned by the
tendency in Muhammad's mind to characterize
Allah by those names of which I have spoken.
That was the form in which the doctrine of the
Person of Allah expressed itself for him, and
naturally his attitude and method continued them-
selves in the succeeding development. But,
further, it is, I think, a perfectly fixed historical
fact, that the development of Muslim theology was
most largely conditioned and affected — absolutely
conditioned and affected — ^by the theology of the
Greek Church and especially by that theology
as formulated by John of Damascus. In it the
doctrine of the Person of God is given a far
more primary position and greater space than
in the theologies of the Latin Church, not to
speak of the theologies of the Reformation.
Thus the second influence worked to the same
purpose as the first. The theologian, in conse-
quence, has to give by far the greater amount of
MUSLIM THEOLCXSY I25
his Space to statement and proof of the qualities
of Allah.
Of these, the first quality is, of course, exist-
ence. But what is existence? Remember that
this is long prior to Kant, and yet one Muslim
school has come within a very measurable dis-
tance of him in its idea of the meaning of
existence. On that point there are two views.
One is that existence is a state belonging to the
essence of an entity and necessary to that essence
as long as the entity shall last. It is a personal
quality, you may say, without which the entity
is unthinkable, and it has no cause, except, of
course, Allah. That means that John's being
strong, for example, springs from John's strength ;
but there is nothing in John from which his
existence springs. In this view the point is that
existence is a state or quality ; not the entity itself,
or its essence; inseparable from the entity. But
the other view holds that existence is the self
of the essence of the entity; is that through and
in which it is, and not an addition to it externally.
Both of these views have been and are held in
Islam.
But how can we prove that this quality, namely
126 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
existence, belongs to Allah; that Allah exists?
The proof, in a word, is the world itself. "Look
out upon the world," says the Muslim theologian,
"you will see that it consists of bodies and acci-
dents." — He might go farther back and speak
of substances in the philosophical sense, and some
treatises do so; but the great majority of theo-
logical books begin with the concrete things
of the world, bodies. — Regard then the world.
It consists of bodies and accidents. Now, the
accidents are very evidently originated ; they have
had an origin; they will have an end. This
book, for example, which I am holding is now at
rest; possesses the quality or accident "at rest."
Now, again, it is in motion. It has come to
possess another quality, "motion." Now, again
it is at rest. Each of these accidents, then, had
evidently an origin. So we must regard acci-
dents in this world as being things originated.
But they are always joined to bodies. They
do not occur separately; and, further, bodies are
inseparable from accidents. Every body has
accidents : it is in motion or at rest ; it is hot or
it is cold ; it is light or it is heavy. But what is
inseparable from originated things must itself be
MUSUM THEOLOGY I27
originated. Therefore, the world as a whol
bodies and accidents — is originated; had an
origin.
But what, further, does that teach us ? If the
world did not exist from all eternity, there must
have been an originator. That is to say, there
must have been some being who is the originator
of this world. Observe that this reasoning goes
no further. That this Originator of the world
is to be called Allah or given any of the Most
Beautiful Names we can learn from the prophets
only. There Revelation must step in. But tak-
ing it for granted that this Originator may be
called Allah, then the second quality that we are
compelled to assign to him is Priority. That
means that whatever we may think of the things
of the world, of the existing entities as we know
them, Allah must be thought of as being prior
to them. He is prior to everything else than
himself. You must think of him as before every-
thing. But why have we to ascribe this further
quality to Allah ? The answer lies in the finding
of the cause for the world. What is the nature
of the cause to be? Is it to be an absolute
cause — that is to say, prior to everjrthing else?
128 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Or can we take up any other possible position
as to its nature? In answer, the Muslim theo-
logfians say — and this they borrow from Aristotle
— "You must have an absolute cause — 2l first
cause/' But some have asked, "Can you not
have an infinite, regressive series of contingent
causes, dependent causes ?" Can we not say, "Let
A be the cause of the world ; B, the cause of A ;
C, the cause of B; and so on backwards ad
infinitum ?^^ Or, again, is it possible to go round
in a circle with regard to those causes ? A is the
cause of the world; B is the cause of A; A is
the cause of B. Those were the questions which
the Muslim theologians had to face. Those three
possibilities were before them; but, generally
speaking, in their treatises, they say simply that
the endless chain and the circle — as they call
the two — are impossible, and that, therefore, it
IS only left that there must be an absolute cause.
But when they do face the question of the
endless chain, let us see how it is proved impos-
sible. This series itself of contingent, dependent
causes, going back indefinitely, must in itself
as a series be either necessary or contingent. But
it cannot be necessary because it consists of a
MUSLIM THEOLOGY I29
series of contingent causes only, causes dependent
upon something else. That would be to make
the necessary to exist through contingents,
which, they hold, would be absurd. Yet I con-
fess that, for myself, I cannot see why an endless
series backwards of contingents may not very
fairly represent an absolute.
The series itself, then, being contingent, must
depend for its existence on a cause, must have
its cause in something else. As to that some-
thing else, there are four possibilities. It may
be internal to the series, or it may be external to
it; it may be necessary itself, or it may be
only a contingent, dependent upon something
else. Combining these you get four possibilities.
Let us exhaust them.
Internal in the series and necessary — ^but we
have seen already that all that is in the series is
the possible, contingent, only. Internal in the
series and contingent — then it is the cause of
the series ; therefore of the elements of the series ;
therefore the absolute cause of itself. External to
the series and contingent — ^but all the contingent
causes are supposed to be in the series ex hypoth-
est. So, as you see, this series, if it is to be
I30 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
a possible explanation, must depend on, go back
to, something that is external to itself and neces-
sary of existence in itself — ^that is to say, it must
go back to our First Cause, and so you may as
well do without the series and go back to the
First Cause at once.
Similar reasoning does away with the circle.
Inasmuch, then, as it is proven that it is unthink-
able to condition things by this indefinite chain
of possibilities or by circular reasoning, we are
driven to say that the cause, the Originator of
the world, must also be Prior to everything else —
must be a primary first cause, necessary in its
own existence.
The third quality is that of Continuance. It
follows, of course, necessarily. If there could
be a time, away in the future, at which Allah
hypothetically did not exist, then the existence
of Allah would be only possible, that is, he would
be originated. But we have already seen that
he IS prior to everything, the originator of every-
thing. We have, therefore, to consider that this
being that, so far, we have called Allah, is prior
to everjrthing, continuing indefinitely.
But the fourth quality is the most character-
MUSLIM THEOLOGY I3I
istic element in the whole Muslim scheme. This
being, whom we are defining, step by step, must
possess also the quality of Difference. That is,
he must be different from all other beings. If
he could be described in terms of other beings,
which means in terms of originated things — for
all beings except himself are originated — he would
be an originated thing. Therefore, it must be
impossible to use of him the terms and descriptions
that can be used of originated beings. That
is a fundamental theological position. Yet 'it
threatens, in a sense, to cut away the possibility
of any theology. What, especially, is the Mus-
lim to do with the descriptions of Allah in the
Qur'an ? What with the ninety-nine Most Beauti-
ful Names? That problem has been approached
in different ways and different solutions have
been found. Some held that we must take these
expressions literally, as they stand, and swallow
the theological difficulty that they thus raise.
These were frank anthropomorphists. Others
said that these expressions could not be taken in
the first, material sense; that the words were to
be explained differently. These were on the way
to recognize the existence of anthropomorphisms.
132 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Others held them to be mysteries; you are
bound to use those names and descriptions and
expressions in speaking of Allah; but you must
not attach any meaning to them such as could be
attached to them when used of men.
One technical phrase arose very early in the
development of Muslim theology and maintained
itself very long. It is this: Without enquiring
how and without comparison. For example, the
Qur'an in seven different places (vii, 52; x, 3;
xiii, 2; XX, 2; XXV, 60; xxxii, 3; Ivii, 4) says
that Allah settled himself firmly upon his throne.
The phrase used is exactly the phrase used of a
man when he adjusts himself carefully upon his
camel-saddle (e. g. in Qur. xliii, 12). What
does that mean when used of Allah? The
anthropomorphic exegetes said quite frankly, "It
means that Allah did take his seat upon his
throne in exactly that way. That is the word of
the Qur'an." Some theologians even wrote above
the door of their mosques the seven texts in the
Qur'an, given above, describing how Allah settled
himself upon his throne. It was their challenge
to the world, "We believe that what these
verses say of Allah is literally true/* Another
MUSUM THEOLOGY I33
used defiantly to rise up and sit down and say,
*Thus did Allah settle himself upon his throne."
Another school of exegetes held that these
expressions were to be explained as metaphors of
different kinds. One theologian, for example,
when he read in the Qur'an about the foot or the
hand or the face of Allah, hunted in his diction-
ary until he found some possible secondary mean-
ing of these Arabic words which could be taken
non-materially, and said that that must have been
what was meant.
But the normal position which Islam has
reached is expressed in the phrase. Without
enquiring how and without comparison. The
meaning of these expressions is not to be asked.
How Allah can be and do such things you must
leave alone, and, above all, you must not make
any comparison between Allah and men. You
must not think that an3rthing which Allah does
is really measurable in terms of our thought.
That is where the doctrine of the Difference of
Allah essentially comes in.
And so here is the end of the matter. When,
for example, the Qur'an says that Allah is the
Most Merciful of those that show mercy (Qur.
134 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
vii, 150; xii, 64, 92; XXI, 83), you must not
by any chance imagine that that involves in him
the quality of mercy as we understand it That
the theologians prove in a very direct, inhumanly
direct, manner. Look around you in the world.
Does It strike you, that the world is being gov-
erned by the Most Merciful of those who show
mercy? — Muslim theology, you will observe, is
thoroughgoing. Here it is certainly taking
Providence by the throat with a vengeance. —
Consider the case of innocent children. They are
afflicted with all kinds of diseases. How could
that be if "the Most Merciful of those that show
mercy" meant that Allah possessed the quality
of mercy as we understand it ? Evidently it can
not. Allah has simply given that phrase in the
Qur'an as one of his names, and what he meant
by it we do not know. We may call him by
that name ; we may not draw any conclusion from
it. The same argument has been used, I believe,
by some Christian theologians.
Further, the fifth quality that must be in Allah
is Self-subsistence. We cannot think of him as
being in any need of a locus or subject, in which
to exist; nor can we think of him as being in
MUSLIM THEOLOGV 135
need of a specifier, some one who will specify him,
define him in this way and not in any other.
That would mean either that he is a quality, if
he stood in need of a locus or subject; or that
he is originated, if he stood in need of a specifier.
Then, sixthly, there comes another curious and
very significant quality. We are compelled to
believe that this being whom we have called Allah
is the Originator of the world; the Prior, the
Continuing, the Different, the Self-subsisting.
Now we must learn that this being is also One;
that he possesses the quality Unity. But there
are two kinds of unity: there is internal unity,
unity within the being; and there is external
unity, «. e. there is no other being like this being.
Further, there is another, a three-fold division:
there is unity in essence ; unity in qualities ; unity
in acts; the first two of these divide also into
internal and external.
First, to take the unity necessary in qualities.
That means, internally, that there are not two
qualities called Priority, say, in Allah. That,
I think, you will probably admit. Externally, it
means that no one possesses a quality like any
quality of Allah. Next, the unity in essence.
136 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Take the internal unity first : I shall return to the
external. Is it necessary to believe that the
essence of Allah must possess internal unity?
Now, I am bound to say that in the ordinary theo-
logical treatises at least, this is not really made
out The other things are simple enough — the
unity in qualities ; the unity in acts ; the external
unity. But so far as I have gone, I do not find
a really satisfactory proof in Muslim theology
that the essence of Allah must be an internal
unity. I do not see, that is to say, that they
have logically disproven the possibility in Allah
of the Christian Trinity, even if we regard that
as meaning a division in essence.
However, let us turn now to the unity in
acts. That does not mean — and the theologians
are always careful to make this clear — that does
not mean that no created being possesses an act
like Allah. It means — and this is where the
sweeping nature of it comes in — ^that no other
being than Allah possesses any act at all — any
act at all. From Allah and of Allah are all
acts. In no sense can it be said when, for
example, I lift this book, that that act belongs
to me. How, then, does the Muslim theologian
MUSLIM THEOLOGY I37
of this thoroughgoing school regard the matter?
He regards the world and all the events in the
world as a perpetual miracle — a miracle always
and constantly going on. It is not only that, by a
creative miracle, the world was brought into
existence; it is not only that, by an overseeing
Providence, the world is maintained in existence;
but all through the existence of the world — from
moment to moment — there is this miraculous
creation going on. What happens, from this
point of view, when, for example, I lift this book ?
It is quite a complicated thing that happens, an
involved process. There are a great many crea-
tions by Allah during that process. First of all,
the book is lying there. From moment to
moment as it lies it is being recreated, or, at
least, retained in existence by the direct, personal
working of Allah. When I lift it, as I do now,
what happens? Allah has created in me the
will to lift it. He has created in me the move-
ment of my hand, and he has created in the
book — you cannot say a movement but, rather,
a series of books, as it goes up on its way
until it lands here. You see, we have in this
scheme not only an atomic system of matter;
138 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
we have also, and this is the most curious device
of the Muslim metaphysicians, an atomic system
for time. Let me illustrate this last idea.
Listen to the tick of a clock with a very short
pendulum, and imagine that for each tick there
is a new creation of ever)rthing. So we perceive
changes and action in the constant flux of these
creations. Or it is very much like the movement,
in a sense, of a cinematograph which contains
so many pictures, and these are flitting past so
rapidly that we are given the impression of a
thing happening. Allah, in the same way, cre-
ates everything in such a rapid, unending series,
and he creates it in each new condition, situation,
fashion, required by the changes of this world.
So the movement of my hand to take hold of
this book, its movement up with the book, the
movement of the book itself upwards, all involve
a series — ^rapid of course — invisible — of miracu-
lous creations directly by Allah.
But you may ask what would happen if Allah
were to remove his ever re-creating hand. On
that Islam had two hypotheses. One was that
the world would stop, frozen in the attitude and
state of a moment, and so remain until Allah
MUSLIM THEOLOGY I39
grasped it again. The other, and to my mind
the more logical, was that it would at once drop
out of existence into nothingness. With other
details — for example, the size of an atom of time,
are such atoms in contact ? and the like — I cannot
now deal.
You see at once the consequences that follow
from this. There can, of course, be no such
thing as nature. When fire burns or when a
knife cuts, that is not by any nature in the fire
or quality in the knife. The cutting and the
being cut, the burning and the being burned are
all by Allah. The burning and its direct effects
are the direct creation of Allah.*
And further, here is one point which I omitted.
According to the Ash'arites, the dominant school
of Muslim theologians, Allah also creates in my
mind, when I do anything, an acceptance by
myself of the doing of it. Of this doctrine of
"acceptance** the theologians of other schools
^ There is a confession and exposition of much the same
view in Mr. G. K. Chesterton's Orthodoxy, Chap. IV, "The
Ethics of Elfland.'' And the links of descent are clear.
They are two and go back through Thomas Aquinas and
Pascal to the Pugio Fidei pf Ramon Marti, a student of
al-Ghazzali. Mr. Chesterton, like a great many other ex*
cellent people, is an unwitting Ghazzalian.
I40 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
have made a great deal of solemn fun. But
what did al-Ash'ari mean by it? As far as I
can see, it is really an attempt by him to explain
why we think we are free. God has created in
our minds, along with the purpose and along
with the action, the feeling that we are doing
it ourselves.
But what of the external unity in essence?
Is it unthinkable that there might exist some
other being like Allah in essence and equal to
him? Why must we think that the being that
we have built up in this fashion must be One,
externally? The answer to this is that if there
were two beings, they would either agree or they
would disagree in what they wanted to do. If
they disagreed, to take that first, then, either they
would counterbalance each other, being equally
strong, and nothing would be done ; or one would
be weaker and would practically push aside the
other. That would mean that he was more than
equal to the other, and they were, ex hypothesi,
to be equal. But suppose they agreed. Then
the Muslim theologian lays it down that two
things cannot make an impression, one impress-
ion, at the same time. You stamp a piece of
MUSLIM THEOLOGY I4I
wax with a seal. You cannot make, at the same
time, the same impression upon the same bit of
wax with two seals. So, even if the two beings
did agree, their working together would be impos-
sible. In this way, then, it is proven that Allah
must be a Unity.
But, again, let me say that, so far as I know,
it is still possible for the Christian controver-
sialist to maintain that it is not yet proven that
the essence of Allah must be an internal unity.
Also the question might be raised whether we are
not compelled to go on and ascribe to Allah
internal unity in acts also. That would be that
Allah possesses only one act, and comes perilously
close to the philosophical position that Allah
knows universals only.
I have now put before you six of those neces-
sary qualities in Allah. There are other four-
teen necessary and then twenty impossible; but
I will not inflict these upon you. And beyond
these is the great possibility, in the case of Allah,
that every logically possible thing is open to him,
while nothing is incumbent upon him. This is
the great possibility for man as well, for it means
that every slightest element in the life of man
142 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
is absolutely in the hand of Allah. When com-
bined with the doctrine of Allah's Difference, it
reaches religious nihilism, or rather anarchy.
There is no unity in the world, moral or physical
or , metaphysical ; all hangs from the individual
will of Allah. Of course, this is the doctrine
of philosophizing theologians ; the people of Islam
have always, if unconsciously, known better.
This curious, concrete, mechanical attitude in
theological reasoning must now be tolerably clear
to you. But, of course, behind this, which is
the system of the scholastic theologians, there
lies, as I have already indicated, a real metaphys-
ical system. The metaphysics do not become
prominent except when you come to the Unity
of Allah. But throughout there is thought behind
the theology. You may say that in Arabic there
are two systems of philosophy. One of them
is a very curious compound of Aristotelianism
and Neo-Platonism. The compound was rendered
possible by one of the most epoch-making of
pseudographs, a quite overwhelming bit of liter-
ary mischief. Sometime or other in the ninth
century, A. D., a Syrian Christian of Emessa
took parts of the "Enneads" of Plotinus, trans-
MUSLIM THEOLOGY I43
lated them into Arabic and called them "The
Theology of Aristotle." The Muslims took this
audacity quite solemnly. Here there was a solu-
tion at last of the century-old problem. The
labour of reconciling Aristotle and Plato, on
which the great Greeks themselves had spent so
many generations, was accomplished by the
stroke of an oriental pen. If this was the
theology of Aristotle, the final, absolute basis
of his system, why then he and Plato practically
came together, and came together in a Neo-Pla-
tonic form. In consequence it is a very hard
thing now to tell with regard to any Arabic
writer upon philosophy whether he is more an
Aristotelian or a Platonist.
But, of course, the Muslim theologians who
wanted to get a bottom to their faith could not
accept any position of that kind. It led them
too directly to pantheism. It is true that they,
though they knew it not, were bound for the same
goal from another side. Their absolute, per-
sonified Will, from which all things depend, was
leading them to a monism in which nothing but
that very personal Will had any real existence
and of which the material world was a mere
144 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
passing dream. But to that their eyes were
holden. So they worked out the system that
I have already put before you, that strange
development of the atomic philosophy, in which
you have not only the atoms of matter but have
also the atoms of time passing like the tick of
a clock — change, change, change — ^and behind it
all, creating it all, conditioning it all, the Will
of Allah. They did not need to introduce the
Lucretian conception of some mysterious deflec-
tion of atoms raining through the void, and
making possible their coming together into forms.
They did not need any pre-established harmony
nor self -developing monads of Leibnitz. The
Will of Allah continually produced those atoms,
continually reproduced them, continually combined
them into forms, and so the world kept rising,
shifting, changing. This is the true metaphysic
of Islam. The original contribution of the Mus-
lim people to philosophy was not in their taking
up and passing on Aristotle and Plato, In that
they were but blundering pupils and unfaithful
transmitters. 'It lay really in this grotesque, it
may be, but still tremendously thorough concep-
tion and application of the atomic scheme.
LECTURE V
THE MYSTICAL LIFE AND THE DARWISH
FRATERNITIES
In beginning such a lecture as this, I am com-
pelled by the situation itself to ask first, What is
mysticism? In spite of a fair unity of thought
on the subject, the expression "mysticism" is
still used in some very curious and divergent
ways. But Islam, for its part, in its use of the
different Arabic terms which apply to our present
subject, has always been exceedingly precise as to
what it meant thereby, as to what lay behind
those terms for its thought.
I presume that we shall all agree that the basis
for religion, viewed broadly, is three-fold. There
is tradition — ^what we have learned from our
fathers; what has been taught us under a great
many different forms and in a great many differ-
ent ways. There is reason — ^by which we reach
truth for ourselves under guidance of our own
intellects. And there is also — ^though Christian-
ity has not always recognized this basis very
146 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
fully and clearly — ^there is also what Quakers
have called the Inner Light, a spiritual insight
which does not come from without, which you
cannot ascribe to the operations of reason but
which comes immediately, of itself apparently,
into the soul or into the mind, whichever term
you choose to employ.
Now, Islam recognizes all three of these bases.
It recognizes tradition as a trustworthy source;
that a doctrine has been handed down from the
fathers is in itself enough to gain recognition
for it and that to a degree which, I suppose, for
us is passing away. We feel constantly the
necessity of working out our ideas for ourselves
in one way or another; the doctrine must com-
mend itself to us. Islam does not feel that but
is prepared to give full weight to what it has
been taught. A pedigree legitimates a doctrine.
That, of course, Is part of the general Semitic
inheritance. But Islam always recognizes, also,
the value, in reaching or in defining religious
truths, that lies in reason, although with very
curious limitations.
In the earlier generations of Islam reason had
a hard fight for its existence, at that time against
THE MYSTICAL LIFE I47
tradition. In the later generations of Islam,
when reason had been admitted, after a fashion,
as a trustworthy source of religious knowledge
by what you might call the orthodox or syste-
matic theological party, it had to enter upon
another fight and again for its existence. It had
to fight against what was agnosticism of the most
absolute, if not scepticism in the precise sense.
In my last lecture I put before you a part, at
least, of the creed of the dogmatic theologian in
Islam, and you will have noticed how carefully
it was reasoned from point to point; with what
infallible linking of proof to proof it moved. But
I am bound now to tell you that these argumenta-
tions have been recognized by other Muslim
thinkers as distinctly fallacious. They have not
hesitated to find breaks in the chain of reasoning,
to show that such reasonings can never be an
absolutely trustworthy foundation for religion.
I do not purpose now to go into the different
breaks that have been found in the links of the
dogmatic chain. One only is worth putting be-
fore you. This critical, reasoning party in the
Muslim Church recognized that even what seems
so primary a necessity of our thought as a prin-
148 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
ciple of causation, could not be relied upon, was
not really given in the facts before us. They
saidj "When you think that you see causation, all
that you really see is one thing and then another
thing. How do you know that the one is the
cause of the other? Can you really see the one
producing the other? Are you not imposing an
imaginary explanation upon what you see?" —
And the dogmatic theologians had themselves be-
gun this cutting of the nexus of causation by
their explanation of every event as an immediate
working of the divine will. — With that and with
other such criticisms, a party in the Muslim
Church cut clear away the foundations of dog-
matic theology as based upon reason.
What use, then, did they find for reason? Its
use, they found, was to demonstrate that it was
not of any use. They went through exactly the
process that Hamilton, followed by Mansel, went
through in our fathers* times. They proved
most satisfactorily that the finite, the limited, the
conditioned can tiever deal with the infinite, the
unlimited, the unconditioned; can really know
nothing about it. They cut away the possibility
of dealing with religion by means of reason; but
THE MYSTtCAL- LIFE I49
then they did not do as our generation tends to
do, fall back from this position into one absolutely
agnostic with regard to religion. They did not
say, "So it follows that you do not and cannot
know anything about religion." They fell back
partly upon tradition, but still more upon the
third basis, the Inner Light. Their minds were
so constructed that they could not stop at the
point of ignorance. They could not say, "Rea-
son can only prove negatives and therefore we
can know nothing." They used reason to cut
away the possibility of philosophizing about the
world and about life, and, then, having driven
philosophy off the field and any possibilities on
that side, they fell back upon what their fathers
had told them and upon what came to them in
their own religious experience. That last, then,
has come to be really the ultimate, the final basis
for all thoughtful religion in Islam. With us
what is called the Inner Light has appeared here
and there, in one form and another, at one time
and another; but it has never, for the general
body of Christendom, been the dominant element
in the basis of the faith. In Islam that position
has been reached.
ISO ASPECTS OF ISLAM
So much, then, for mysticism in its meaning
for the Muslim. It is the knowledge of religious
things that comes directly, immediately, to the
individual soul, apart from any tradition, apart
from any reasoning. It comes, they say them-
selves, as the light comes. It falls upon the sur-
face of the soul as the rays of the sun fall upon
a wall, and there it is received.
Next as to the exponents of this mystical atti-
tude. The vehicles of the religious life asso-
ciated with the mystical attitude are to be found
in what are called the darwish fraternities ; prac-
tically amongst them, that is ; although, of course,
also, more widely amongst men who are not
especially associated with darwishes and who
might, perhaps, hesitate to become darwishes, but
who are still mystics. But, in the broad fact,
the darwish fraternites carry on this religiously
important phase of life in Islam.
It was as a consequence of this, I suppose, that
during my wanderings in the East I found that
by far the most accessible people — ^accessible
without needing to become formally acquainted
— were the Franciscans and the darwishes. Mem-
bers of both of those bodies received me at once.
THE MYSTICAL LIFE IS!
They needed no introduction; they simply began
to talk about religious things and to enter into
some kind of communication. Especially, per-
haps I might say, did this hold true of the dar-
wishes. This was not an isolated experience; I
met it again and again; and I have heard the
same fact commented upon with some surprise
by missionaries; they were astonished that they
found it so possible, nay so easy, to get along with
the darwishes in their own districts. If they had
considered that the fundamental thing in the
religious life of the darwishes was simply this,
the mystical attitude, and that this mystical atti-
tude is common to all mankind, they would have
found the solution of what, I know, has puzzled
a good many.
But in spite of all that, with this unity of the
mystical life as their basis, they are also divided
into separate bodies which, curiously enough, are
very shy of one another. I have met with warn-
ings by one body of darwishes, or by men who
were not darwishes, against having too much to
do with another body. There was one instance
which puzzles me to this day. When I was
approaching the monastery of the Qadirites near
152 ASPECTS OB* ISLAM:
the Qasr al-*aini hospital on the banks of the Nik,
a man shouted out to me, **He"— meaning my
companion, a humble lay brother — *'is a darwish,"
and this was evidently spoken in a tone of warn-
ing. My companion looked very sheepish at
that, and I confess I have not been able to puzzle
out what was meant.
On another occasion, when I intended to visit
a Mawlawite monastery in the heart of Cairo, a
very respectable old man stopped me and began
to remonstrate with me seriously, saying that
these were not good people, that I would find a
monastery of good darwishes further down the
street, which meant that the first had no connec-
tion with the fraternity of darwishes of which he
approved. There is one fraternity of darwishes,
the Bektashites, that is represented by a single
monastery only in the whole of Egypt. It lies
at the entrance to a very curious cave, penetrating
deep into the Muqattam hills, and is perched
there high up among the rocks. The cave is cer-
tainly an old quarry, but in local belief it was the
work of the jinn who were compelled to cut it
out by a certain saint. His object was to pro-
vide a tunnel to Mecca; but he died when only
tUE MYSTICAL LIFE 153
SO much was accomplished. At present it is used
partly as a cemetery by the brethren. They, I
think, are all Turks and Albanians with no
Egyptians or Syrians. I found in time that they
were regarded by the other fraternities in Cairo
with the gravest suspicion ; they were not of their
kind.
But I am bound to say that in the case of all
of these I was received with the greatest hospital-
ity. They were all prepared to talk on religious
matters. The point of difficulty between them is
really this. The different fraternities are of
varying degrees of orthodoxy and moral strict-
ness. The Qadirites, for example, are ordinary
Sunnite Muslims, as is almost the whole popula-
tion of Egypt. They are thus upon the same
basis of faith and religious observance as the rest
of Egypt. The Mawlawites, on the other hand,
are supposed to be tinged with pantheism and
antinomianism and other kinds of isms that plain
Muslims find objectionable; they are, therefore,
more or less under a ban in Egypt. But in
Turkey, where they are much more at home and
where is the great majority of their fraternity
houses, they iare not under a ban at all ; they are
154 ASPECTS OF ISLAIC
regarded with favour; they belong to the coun-
try. As for the Bektashites, they are viewed
with suspicion everywhere, both of their creed
and of their conduct and, while I do not believe
at all in the stories told of their immoral orgies
— much like those told of the early Christians
and of which the East is full — ^yet it is probable
that they are Muslims in name only.
The differences, then, which I found, seemed
to be mainly in the degree of orthodoxy; but
under them all there lies the mystical basis, the
spiritual life guided by the Inner Light.
I have spoken of this Inner Light as being the
one thing that is absolutely common to the re-
ligious life of all mankind. You may ask, "Is
its bond of community strong enough for it to be
possible for Christians to become members of any
of these darwish fraternities; or is the separatist
element of Islam still so strong in them as to
render that impossible?" I must confess that
when I tried to find out the facts in regard to
this point, I got only the most contradictory re-
sults. Of course, if you take what is laid down
in theological books, it would be plainly impos-
sible for any one not a Muslim to become a mem-
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 15$
ber of any of these fraternities. But when you
begin to ask individuals about the actual usage of
the particular fraternities themselves, your results
become difficult and mixed. For example, one
man, a Syrian Christian and the editor of one of
the most important newspapers in Cairo, told me
that there was a certain fraternity, the Mirghan-
ite, the predominant one in the Sudan, which was
quite prepared to accept Christians; that they
would put no bar in their way; and that there
was nothing in their ritual to prevent a Christian
from using it. The French scholars in Algeria
have been told the same thing about fraternities
there. But, on the other hand, when I put the
question to the Shaykh al-Bekri in Cairo, who is
the legal head of all the darwish fraternities in
Egypt, he had no hesitation in replying at once
that it was impossible for any one not a Muslim
to enter into any relationship with these frater-
nities. But, again, when I reached Constanti-
nople and began to ask particularly about the
attitude of the Bektashites, supposed to be about
the broadest sect of all there, I was told by one
of them that there was not the slightest trouble
about any Christian becoming a member of their
156 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
fraternity; that the requirements of membership
would not put any difficulty at all in his way. I
am sorry that my stay in Constantinople extended
to only ten days and that thus I had not the time
to experiment in this direction. It would have
given me a great deal of pleasure to have returned
as a member of a darwish fraternity. Since my
return to this country I have been told by Mr.
Ananikian, our Sub-Librarian, that he had
known a member of the Gregorian Church who
was called "the Bektashite" and who was under-
stood to have become a member of that fraternity
and to have taken part in its religious services.
I am afraid I can only put these contradictory
statements before you; I have not been able so
to arrange them or to correct them as to eliminate
the contradictions.
r may say, further, that the more I have had
to do with the investigation of religious matters,
the less I feel is it possible to be dogmatic in al-
most any way as to the usages or as to the beliefs
which you may chance to find. In Islam, for
example, there is the broad faith that is laid
down in the theological texts. It is quite easy
to fix and to understand that; but when you be-
THE MYSTICAL LIFE I57
gin to move about in Muslim countries, you find
everywhere little bits of observance, usage, creed,
tradition, that are, often, in quite distinct con-
tradiction to the opinions laid down in books. In
consequence, it is the most hazardous thing pos-
sible, when you are told anything about a par-
ticular district — ^that such and such is what the
people there believe or do — it is the most hazard-
ous thing to say that it is impossible; that they
cannot so do or believe. On the other side, how-
ever, there is one thing which must be said. Al-
though there is this possibility of divergence,
even of flat contradiction, always present in the
local conditions, these local conditions are never
really intelligible unless you have the basis of a
thorough knowledge of the theological system as
it is generally accepted, believed and applied.
When you have attained to that, you can trace
out these varying local opinions and usages ; but,
until you have so much of fixed knowledge, you
have really no starting point from which to
investigate.
But what part do these fraternities of darwlshes
play in the normal life of Islam? How do they
make themselves felt? How are they the chan-
158 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
nels of the religious life? Broadly, there are
two kinds of darwishes. There is what you
might call the professional darwish, the monk or
friar who has taken absolute vows; he is separ-
ated entirely from the world and lives in a mon-
astery or wanders as an ascetic begging his way.
He need not necessarily be unmarried; Islam,
under all conditions, commends and honours the
married state. These now are by far in the
minority. Some centuries ago there must have
been a much larger proportion of such monks or
friars, as you may choose to call them, because
you see everywhere in Muslim lands the ruins or
the neglected remains of monasteries that must
once have been inhabited by large communities
of darwishes. Of them there are now hardly
any left, and the buildings have come to be simply
rest houses where pilgrims are put up. The
"son of the road" can find help and shelter here.
The other class of darwishes constitutes by far
the larger proportion. Its members are exactly
parallel to the Tertiaries of the Dominican and
Franciscan orders. That is, they live in the
world in every respect ; but they have taken vows
which require them daily or weekly, as the case
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 159
may be, to go through certain religious cere-
monies ; they carry a certain badge with them and
regard themselves as under a certain obligation
to the general body and as standing in a certain
affiliation with it.
A very large percentage of the population of
Cairo, especially of the masses of the people, be-
longs in one way or another to the darwish fra-
ternities as such Tertiaries. They do not live in
the monasteries ; they go there only occasionally
from time to time, but they have their relationship
to them, and, when there is any great occasion,
they will turn out in the procession of the fra-
ternity. They attend what you might call, as
nearly as could be, prayer-meetings in the mon-
asteries, and regard themselves each as part of
his fraternity.
You see, then, that with these great numbers
of Tertiaries, as I have called them, the life of
the darwish fraternities extends far beyond the
limits of the few full members, and practically
goes out through the mass of the people. It is
in this width of lay memberships that the great
importance of the fraternities consists.
Let me put before you a description of one of
l60 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
the services that I was privileged to attend. It
is exceedingly difficult, now, in Egypt to get ad-
mission to any of their religious services. At
one time, as you know, these were crowded with
tourists. That led to scandal. The darwishes
were accused of making money out of the unbe-
lievers; and the tourists certainly did not add to
the religious value of the services which they
attended. I was told a good deal about the evils
on both sides. At last the government stepped
in, acting through the Shaykh al-Bekri as the
head of all the fraternities, and these services
were closed to all except Muslims. So far as
the Shaykh al-Bekri was concerned, he would
have preferred to stop the services entirely, but
that was impossible.
However, through a friend it was made pos-
sible for me to attend one of them. Of course,
I had to wear a fez, and the Shaykh in charge
of the ceremony knew that I was not a Muslim,
though no one else there did. It would be exceed-
ingly difficult to describe the service exactly, and
I must content myself with a general and impres-
sionistic picture of it and its emotional effects on
the worshippiers and on myself. This zikr, as it
THE MYSTICAL LIFE l6l
IS called, or "remembering" of Allah, took place
in a long shaped room. On both sides benches
were arranged. In the middle was a carpeted
space with a railing round it in the form of a
horseshoe. The Shaykh took his place at the
open end of the horseshoe with his back towards
the wall. The darwishes, evidently men who
had simply come in from the street, stood round
about inside the railing in this horseshoe form.
The service began by the Shaykh kneeling, sit-
ting back on his heels, and repeating the Fatiha.
Then they began to recite, rapidly and in cadence,
certain religious formulae. I could not catch all
that they were saying, but it was generally of a
very simple character; the confession of faith;
some ascriptions of praise to the Prophet, etc.
They accompanied these, however, with certain
motions and gestures of the head and body and
by great care, evidently, with regard to breaH:hing.
For example, one of the most frequently re^
curring elements was the Muslim confession of
faith, L5 ilQha ilia lldh, "Thete is no God save
Allah," and it had evidently to be performed in
a certain way. At L& ildha, "There is no God,"
the head of each went down in front of one
zz
l62 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
shoulder; this is the phrase of denial; the noth-
ingness of all things is to be felt. Then, at
illorMh, "except Allah," the head went down in
front of the other shoulder. This second phrase
is assertion, and the absoluteness of Allah's
existence must be felt. This movement also di-
rected and controlled the breathing. The recita-
tion and movement gradually grew faster and
faster, heads going from side to side in perfect
time; head down at the one point; down at the
other point. There is a reason for this. It is
part of a great discovery, as you might call it,
that has been made by both Indian and Muslim
mystics, in regard to breathing in connection
with religious effects. If the breathing is regu-
lated In a certain way in the utterance of such
formulae as these, the emotional effect is increased.
I suppose it has some influence on the heart
action, and that that reacts in turn. I presume,
also, that with ourselves something of the same
kind takes place in the singing of hymns ; but the
historical fact is that oriental mystics have ob-
served this, and that they apply it systematically
and normally to the stimulation of religious
emotion.
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 163
But it was perfectly evident that the young
men who were taking part were intensely inter-
ested in it all. While I watched them my ques-
tion at first was, Why do they do this ? Does it
amuse them? It was not in itself, apparently,
an amusing thing; but it was certainly a thing
into which they threw themselves with zest. I
felt that there must be something distinct which
they got out of it, and I think they got out of it
at first a certain heightening of religious emotion,
a throwing off, in a sense, of the physical veil,
and also that they got out of it a certain effect
of auto-hypnosis. They produced in themselves
a pleasant dreaminess. Watching them for a
long time, these were the only definite results I
could obtain. But, later, there were other and
more violent motions; the phrases, too, were
varied. After a time they introduced darwishes
who played upon drums, some of which were
very sharp in pitch, and some very dull and
brooding. These were kept going at the same
time with the reciting of these formulae. The
speed gradually increased, up, and up, and up,
until the tension upon the nerves was something
indescribable. It was perfectly clear to me now
164 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
how such effects were produced as those of which
I had often read. And it was perfectly clear to
me at last how it was that those young men went
night after night to do this kind of thing. The
attraction evidently lay in a very curious mixture
of esthetic pleasure — derived from the nerve ten-
sion and the lightly hypnotic, or hypnoidal, state
into which they were cast — and undoubtedly
religious exaltation. The latter element was cer-
tainly there.
Now, as I have already said several times, in
all my dealings with Muslims I have tried to
approach them in a sympathetic spirit so that I
might feel with them as they felt and thus, as
much as possible, reach Islam on the inside, if I
may use that phrase. In this case I did my best
to let the swinging chant work upon me, and
more than once it came over me that I should like
to go down and join the circle there ; to take my
part in this thing and discover more precisely
how it all felt from within. I suppose I should
be somewhat ashamed to confess, further, that
the only thing that really deterred me was that I
knew that I would have a great deal of difficulty
in getting oflf my boots, and still more difficulty
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 165
in getting them on again. If any one wishes to
investigate religious conditions in the East, he
must be careful to wear a pair of shoes which will
slip easily off and on.
But I do not want you to think that the effect
of this scene upon me was not, and that in a pre-
cise sense, religious in character. I wish to say
as emphatically as possible that I did feel religious
reality in it; did feel that behind all this there
was a real devotional spirit; and that certain, at
least, of those young men were getting something
out of It that perhaps they could not have got
otherwise. There was this, at any rate, to be said
for it, that there was in it none of the irregulated
transports, outbreaks, shriekings, which so often
appear in what we call times of revival. The
whole performance was kept carefully in hand.
It was plain to me that throughout it all the
Shaykh who was presiding, or his assistant — ^as
it lasted a long time he was once or twice relieved
by an assistant — one or other had his hand upon
this great machine, was keeping in touch with it,
holding it in and down. Exactly as a conductor
will regulate and keep hold of his orchestra; so
he played upon them; so he kept them within
l66 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
bounds. There was nothing there oi the nature
of an outbreak ; nothing of the disgraceful scenes
— if I may say it — which have appeared at revi-
vals. This was normal, regular; their religious
life week by week. It was not any working of
themselves up for a particular occasion. I saw
special public sikrs on one or two other occasions ;
but nothing in any way, in any degree, so impress-
ive as this plain prayer-meeting — for a Muslim
prayer-meeting it really was — ^which I have
described to you.
On the birthday of the Prophet, for example,
there is a great festival in Cairo, and on the plain,
outside of the city to the north, tents are erected
in which the different darwish fraternities hold
exhibitions. For this reason, inasmuch as they
are perfectly open to the public and inasmuch as
the public passes along from one to another, tak-
ing up stall after stall, the solemnity and religious
reality were greatly impaired. It was evident
to me what must have been the effect on those
zikrs when tourists were freely admitted.
Still more mechanical and perfunctory was the
performance held at the exhibition of the sacred
covering of the Ka'ba, before it was sent off to
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 167
Mecca. There the performers were evidently
hired professionals who took no interest in what
they were doing. In the very middle of it, for
instance, when they were supposed to be quite
overcome with religious emotion, I noticed one
taking out his watch and looking at it. So abso-
lutely different was the spirit of this comedy from
that scene of religious sincerity which I have
attempted to describe in detail.
But, to return, what was the relation of those
young men to this monastery? That is not very
easy to define, but as far as I could see, it seemed
to be for them a kind of combination of club-
house and church. They did not go there simply
to perform such religious exercises as these.
They evidently went there to meet one another,
to sit round and talk ; and only a certain number
of them joined the circle. I noticed, for example,
one or two that strolled from the ante-room into
the room where it was held. They were asked
to join the zikr but shook their heads. They did
not feel like it that night, evidently. But it was
clear that they all had some relationship or other
with this building, with this Shaykh and with one
another, and I think I can describe that relation-
I
l68 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
ship most exactly as being a combination of club
membership and church membership.
What, finally, are the religious and moral
effects of such performances as I have just
described? In answering that question we must
distinguish, for undoubtedly some of the effects
are good, and some are equally distinctly bad. I
suppose it depends upon the individual and upon
his way of taking it.
It was my very good fortune in Cairo to become
tolerably well acquainted with one convert from
Islam to Christianity who had been well educated
and had also been a darwish. He was a grad-
uate of the Azhar University, one of the *Ulama,
the learned in theology and canon law, and if he
had remained in Islam he would have become a
college or university professor. He had also
reached a tolerably advanced grade in the Khal-
wati fraternity of darwishes. What spoke most
to me for his sincerity and his religious reality,
both as Muslim and as Christian, was the fact
that still, even though he was known and accepted
as being a Christian, he was welcome at the
Azhar and was also on good terms with his dar-
wish friends and teachers in his old fraternity.
THE MYStlCAL LIFE 169
It threw a good deal of light, I confess, for me
upon what I have heard so much, at one time and
another, of the difficulty of the position of the
convert. That depends very largely upon the
convert himself.
This man, by the solidity of his character, by
the respect in which he had been held before he
became a Christian, by his own tact and careful-
ness after he had become a Christian, managed
to remain upon perfectly good terms with his
friends. But my point here is as to his darwish
connection. I asked him one time, "Supposing
the specifically Muslim references in the religious
ejaculations and prayers that are used at those
darwish circles were expunged, especially, of
course, the references to Muhammad, and there
were left only what was acceptable, possible, both
to Christian and Muslim — nor would it be a very
difficult thing to do that — supposing that were
done, could you now, with your present religious
insight and attitude, take part in one of those
zikrs to your spiritual advantage?" This was,
evidently, a rather new idea, for he thought a
moment ; but then he answered quite emphatically
and certainly that he could.
170 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
He began then to explain to me the ideas that
went with each one of those motions of the body ;
that when the head was bowed on this side, there
was a certain feeling that you were to have ; when
the head was bowed on the other side there was
another feeling that you ought to have, each
regularly, mechanically, along with the bowing.
And he was perfectly certain that it would still
be to his spiritual advantage, help, growth, to
have part in such things if that were otherwise
possible. In fact, I thought I could sometimes
trace in him a little pathos in looking back upon
the times of that emotional religious life, a cer-
tain regret that now it should not be possible.
It had been for him, you could see, when he was
a Muslim, all in all ; and now it was cut off.
At one time he had as a darwish developed
rather remarkable telepathic gifts, that is, the
ability under certain favorable spiritual condi-
tions to know what might be doing at a distance,
to hear words spoken at a distance, and things
of that kind. He, evidently, had not the slightest
doubt in his own mind that such things really
took place; Islam registers them among the
regular minor miracles of saints, and he accepted
THE MYSTICAL LIFE I7I
the facts, whatever he had come to think of Islam.
It IS probable — let me here throw in — ^that the
general underestimating among us of the religious
meaning and value of the life of darwishes is due
to those minor miracles. They are often excel-
lently attested but we have decided that all such
things are impossible. So Lane even in his
Modern Egyptians treats the darwishes in a chap-
ter on Superstitions. But to return to my f rtend,
he knew of a great many such occurrences and
told me much about them ; he was perfectly pre-
pared to admit that for Orientals such occurrences
must be commoner and easier — ^more natural and
normal — ^than they could be for Occidentals. I
told him that of late years we had been investi-
gating those things ourselves here in the West,
trying to bring them under rule by scientific
method, and that we knew a great deal more
about them now than we had done not a great
many years ago. Then he told me some of the
things that had happened to himself as a darwish,
and especially he told me this, with a plainly re-
gretful if also humorous tone in his voice: "At
one time my Shaykh, when he knew of some of
those things, said to me, 'Thou art a saint'"
172 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
(He evidently regarded this promising disciple as
one marked by Allah as a saint through those
gifts of miracle) "Then I was a saint ; but now I
am a Christian/' my friend added. But I think
that he also recognized that in Christendom it
was not as easy to be a saint as in Islam. I may
add that his telepathic gifts did not cease when
he became a Christian, but they had no recognized
place in his new scheme of religion. In general,
however, my point is this: this man, certainly,
although he never put it in so many words to me,
missed that side of his religious life, and was per-
fectly sure that, in the past, he had got spiritual
advantage and edification out of it. So much for
the good.
What of the bad? I never knew in my own
experience any such cases; but I heard stories
from time to time, about effects of such stkrs
upon some of those taking part in them which
suggested possible elements of evil. It may be
rather a startling thing to suggest that the first
downward steps of a young man had been his
going too much to prayer-meetings, but in Islam
that actually does take place.
I was told, for example, by one of my friends
THE MYSTICAL LIFE I73
in Cairo that he had been compelled to discharge
two of the compositors in his printing office be-
cause they had become quite useless, in a business
sense, from too much dar wishing, if I may coin
a verb. As he described it, they would go to
these sikrs several times a week, and the conse-
quence was that all through the day, when they
sat at the composing bench, they were droning
over to themselves religious phrases, scraps of
hymns as it were, while they were doing their
work, and their work necessarily suffered. Now,
I think the fact was simply that they had learned
the knack of putting themselves into a h)rpnoidal
or dreamy condition that was enjoyable in itself
but was just as bad, just as destructive of all
activity, as indulgence in opium. They had
acquired this knack and they kept themselves in
that state all through the day, under a continuous
auto-hypnosis. The '•^onsequence was perfectly
simple and inevitable. Of course, they became
useless for ordinary life.
That, broadly, is the evil that may come of
such things. They have to be kept in hand in
the most careful, rigorous fashion, or they may
pass out of control. And this moral, I need
174 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
hardly say, applies to much so-called religious
fervour amongst ourselves, although, from the
nature of the Western temperament, it remains
epidemic or even individual only. In the East
it is fairly endemic.
In connection with this it should be said that
in the East, in general, there is far more use
made of hypnotism than with us. For the
Oriental, it is a normal and ordinary thing.
What we, from time to time, have come to dis-
cover, again and again anew, and each time find
very wonderful, they accept and use and under-
stand after a fashion all the time.
For example, I was told in Jerusalem by an
observer of absolute veracity and keenness of
observation, and who happened also to have a
good working knowledge of hypnotism, that she
had seen, in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre,
on one of the great festivals, the officer in charge
of the Turkish guard, when some of his men were
beginning to droop under the heat and excite-
ment of it all, go up to them and go through
what were evidently the motions of hypnotism,
stiffening them again to keep the positions they
were in.
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 1 75
That is only one ijlustration of the way in
which this thing which we often think so very
wonderful and on the border-line of the super-
natural, enters into the ordinary working usage
of the life of the Muslim East. They know it
there, but they have no theories about it, and
they do not study it as our psychologists do.
They simply use it for practical purposes in their
own rule of thumb fashion. It is not at all super-
natural for them, except so far as everything is
supernatural.
LECTURE VI
THE MYSTICAL LIFE AND THE DARWISH
FRATERNITIES CONTINUED
I CANNOT open this lecture without a tribute,
however brief, to the beloved memory of my
pupil and friend, Daniel Miner Rogers. He is
the second of my pupils to give, in the most literal
sense, his blood for the kingdom of God and His
Christ in the Muslim world. With his name I
would associate this course of lectures and to his
memory I will, God willing, inscribe them as a
book.*
In my last lecture I was putting before you
the value and importance that lie for the religious
life of the Muslims in the darwish fraternities
and in their meetings for worship. I suggested
that it was in those fraternities, in their meeting-
houses and in their acts of worship, that we might
find the nearest parallels to our separate church
* This lecture was delivered on April 20th, 1909, a day or
two after the tidings of Mr. Rogers' murder had reached
America.
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 1 77
organizations and church buildings, and also to
our stated worship.
And here a very curious question confronts at
once the investigator of Muslim religious life
upon the spot. What do we find there which
takes the place of our churches, of those religious
organizations which are also with us fast becom-
ing social ones and around which both our indi-
vidual and our community lives are tending to
crystallize so peculiarly ? That place is not taken
— this becomes plain in a very short time to any
open-eyed on-looker — that place is not taken by
the mosques. The worship that goes on there is
a very curious combination of congregational and
individual worship. It is congregational inas-
much as the individuals there join together in
praise and prayer to Allah; but it is individual
inasmuch as no one has a peculiar association
with any particular mosque; nor has the organ-
ization, have the officials of any mosque, any
particular jurisdiction or relationship— religious
or civil — with those who worship there. The
most that has been reached is that in Turkey the
imam of each mosque is more or less a paid serv-
ant of the state and is responsible for such mat-
178 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
ters as the issuing of passports and performing
the rites of circumcision, marriage and burial.
That is the nearest approach that the mosque
organization has made to being a parish organ-
ization, responsible and useful, in certain ways,
for those living in its neighborhood.
But it is a perfectly conceivable thing that
those in the neighborhood of any mosque may
not worship there. I discovered by particular
enquiry that the Muslim had no feeling that the
preacher of any mosque was peculiarly his
preacher; that he stood in any spiritual relation-
ship to him. He might go anywhere; he might
have part in any worship ; wherever he was when
the time of prayer came round, there was his
mosque, there he might worship.
I took pains at one time to enter into particular
conversation on this subject with one of my
Muslim friends and, in order to make plain to
him what my point really was, I tried to put be-
fore him the relationship which existed between
the minister of a parish church and the congre-
gation in his charge. His feeling about it was
rather interesting. He evidently regarded it —
I trust I gained a true impression — as an undue
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 1 79
infringement of religious liberty. He evidently
felt that he would not like to think that any indi-
vidual ecclesiastic considered that he had any
particular right to keep an eye upon him ; nor did
he seem to feel in the slightest that there was
need for him, in his spiritual life, of any such
relationship; that he could draw any advantage
from it ; that, in short, such a thing could be any
good at all. I fear that I withdrew from that
conference rather upset. I could not feel that I
had succeeded in commending the Christian sys-
tem of church membership, discipline and worship
to this particular Muslim, and I confess that,
from one point of view, there is a certain grandeur
in such a feeling of spiritual freedom. There
are the prayers five times a day, and the Muslim
meets these times wherever he may be. If there
is a mosque where he can go to join the worship-
pers, he does so; if there is not, he prays by
himself. So much then, on the point that the
mosque does not represent any centre for common
religious life.
But the masses of the people — ^the religious-
minded people — must have some sentiment and
feeling for religious community and some way
l80 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
of fraternizing and expressing it. That is sup-
plied to them by the darwish fraternities and
their monasteries, the houses where take place the
acts of worship which I put before you in my last
lecture. This holds of the masses of the people.
They do not mind the extreme emotionalism
which characterizes these gatherings. There is
nothing antipathetic to them in that ; but it is per-
fectly true that there is a growing element in
Islam to which — for better or for worse — such
emotional exhibitions are becoming repellent. I
came across that element again and again. I
found that I had to pick with care the Muslim
from whom I might ask information on matters
connected with the darwishes. He might take it
ill ; he might think that I could not possibly be in
sympathy with those exhibitions, and that there-
fore I could be asking about them only in order
to ridicule them. An extreme sensitiveness is
developing in the Muslim mind on that side.
For example, I have spoken already of the
Shaykh al-Bekri, a descendant of Abu Bekr the
first Khalifa of the Prophet, who lives in Cairo
and is the legal and accepted head of all the dar-
wish fraternities in Egypt. They must all, so
THE MYSTICAL LIFE l8l
long as they are in Egypt, regard themselves as
under his rule, his ultimate jurisdiction. This
Shaykh al-Bekri is a very curious product — I
think I can properly use that word. He was in
France for a long time; his education, to a con-
siderable extent, has been French. He is soaked
in French philosophical ideas, and he is now back
in Egypt and finds himself by heredity put into
this quite anomalous position for a pupil of the
Encyclopedie. Lord Cromer remarks, in his book
on modern Egypt,* that when he first knew the
Shaykh al-Bekri, that young man asked if he
could give him any books on the philosophical
principles lying behind the French revolution.
Imagine, then, a man of that type at the head of
all the darwish fraternities and supposed to be in
charge, more or less, of those exhibitions of re-
ligious emotion which I put before you in my last
lecture. Perhaps it is fortunate that he did not
and does not take anything very seriously, even
the principles of the French revolution or the
methods of the darwishes. But he, evidently, at
one time did feel that he had to draw the line at
some point or other and so, in a moment of un-
^ Modem Egypt, ii, 177.
l82 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
wonted energy, he got some of his assistants to
compile a text-book for the use of the shaykhs in
charge of the darwish fraternities. They were
to use it as a manual of theology for the instruc-
tion of their disciples. He gave me a copy of
that manual of theology. I have not read it with
any great care, but I have run through it ; and it
is very interesting in one respect. It does not
really deal at all with the emotional religious life.
In reading it, you would never imagine that it
was intended for the guidance of darwishes.
You could never guess that it stood in connection
with expressions of religious emotion. It is evi-
dent that his ideal, so far as he had energy to
have one, was to smooth out all those things, to
bring the darwish fraternities down to what I
suppose he would call "sane religion." I am
tolerably sure that he will never reduce them to
that plane, and I am quite sure, if he ever did
succeed in doing it, he would take the real, the
essential religious life out of Islam.
But this attitude of his and of his like, for he
does not stand alone, is, you must remember, a
purely modern one. The old theologians and
scholars of Islam had no such feeling of being
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 183
half ashamed of religious emotion. Their atti-
tude towards it was that it was either of God or
of the devil. They either denounced it as a
thing utterly false and to be abhorred and rejected
and said that any one who had anything to do
with it was to be cast forth ; or else they accepted
this manifestation as one of the means of worship
that God had appointed for men in this world.
You will remember, perhaps, that Wellhausen,
in dealing with the character of Samuel, lays
great stress upon this ; that it would be quite im-
possible for Samuel, the true prophet, the clear-
sighted leader, to have anything at all to do with
such a procession of very minor prophets that
Saul met coming down the hill and to which he
joined himself ; that there must be some historical
confusion in that medley, that he could not have
been those two things — ^a great theologian and
religious leader, and also a darwish.
Now, as a matter of fact, we find exactly that
combination appearing everywhere in Islam. The
greatest theologian of all, a man whose books I
have to read constantly in my work on Islam, a
man in whose books I have found the true key to
Islam, a man who stands among the theologians
l84 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
of the world in the same rank, without doubt or
scruple, as Augustine and Aquinas — that man
had part in all the ecstacies and emotional exhibi-
tions of the darwishes. That man passed eleven
years of his life as a wandering ascetic darwish,
learning in pain, solitude and hunger what the
faith of God was. He stands out as a sign that
there is no impossibility at all in the great theolo-
gian knowing also what lies in the emotional
i"eligious life.
From that one example you will realize that
this scrupulosity in the educated element of Islam
at the present time is modern and modern only.
So far, even yet, it covers only a certain limited
section of the Muslim world.
But now let me pass to the question of this
mysticism as it shows itself historically in Islam.
How did it arise? Like almost everything else
in Islam the seeds were already in the mind of
Muhammad. It is to me one of the most out-
standing features of the greatness of Muhammad
that Islam should have so developed the ideas that
he cast into it. It has developed them sometimes
very strangely and in a way that he himself
would not have recognized, but you can, in look-
THE MYSTICAL LIFE l8S
ing back to the Qur'an, see there in "the mind of
Muhammad" the possible beginning of ahnost all
of them.
Now, it is commonly supposed that the con-
ception of the Person of God held by Muhammad
was of a peculiarly materialistic, external char-
acter; that Allah for him was withdrawn far
from all his creation; was ruling it as though at
arm's length. From him, of course, came all;
but he was not in that all. That idea cah be
justified by very many passages in the Qur'an.
There is no question about its existence there;
but there are also other passages which show that
Muhammad was a true mystic, was afloat upon
that shoreless sea, without guide, without ballast.
Phrases come in here and there that stand in
flat contradiction to the conception of the sepa-
rateness of Allah.
For example, he is never tired of coming back
upon this — that Allah is the one, the only reality.
Now, think of the questions which follow at once.
Is he the only thing real? What is he, then, in
relation to the world? What is the world in
relation to him ? What is his place in or with the
world ?
l86 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Again, there is a phrase which, evidently, had
caught the imagination of Muhammad and to
which he returns again and again. It is that of
"the Face of Allah." He uses it quite differently
from the other anthropomorphisms in the Qur'an.
Whence immediately he got the phrase I do not
know; it comes ultimately, without doubt, from
"the countenance of Yahwe" in the Old Testa-
ment and means, of course, the self, the essence
of Allah. But it is clear that Muhammad used
it with a feeling that there was something more
behind it and involved in it, and later Islam has
taken it and developed it and found, in truth, all
the mysteries of the emotional life in it, given in-
directly with it. Thus Muhammad uses it : Men
act "out of desire for the Face of Allah'* (Qur.
li, 274; xiii, 22; xcii, 20) or else they simply
"desire the Face of Allah*' (Qur. vi, 52; xviii,
2y\ XXX, 37, 38) ; they act "for the sake of the
Face of Allah" (Qur. Ixxvii, 9). Then here are
the great texts to which all the mystics of Islam
always come back : "Allah's are the East and the
West; wherever ye turn, there is the Face of
Allah" (Qur. ii, 109). And again, "Everything
goes to destruction — is going to destruction —
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 187
except His Face" (Qur. xxviii, 88). Then again,
"Whoever is upon the earth is fleeting — vanish-
ing — and the Face of thy Lord abideth" (Qur.
You can see, then, that something more lies in
these phrases than the essence of Allah. Muham-
mad was, in truth, no theologian. Contradictions
come right and left in the Qur'an which show
that. No one has succeeded yet in building up
a system of Qur'anic theology, nor will it ever
be possible. Muhammad was simply a God-in-
toxicated poet. The feeling of Allah over-
whelmed him, and that feeling he sought to
express in all those different phrases. Single
aspects only of a trjith came to him, and to each
aspect he gave, for the time, the weight of the
whole rounded truth.
But there is another side to Muhammad's
mysticism. As I have already pointed out, an
idea dominant in him is the ascetic. The fear of
the Fire was ever present with him, and the
knowledge that God would bring all into judg-
ment and that that judgment would be a very
terrible ordeal. Therefore he, and Islam after
him, have sought by ascetic exercises to remove
1 88 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
the veil from their eyes, that they might see clearly
the will of Allah, the faith which he has made
incumbent upon mankind; that they might not
be blinded by the vain shows of this world; that
they might be able to go on seeking Allah, noth-
ing but Allah, simply His Face.
But for that insight is needed, and such insight
can be gained on the part of the ascetic only by
those exercises which take away the world from
the soul and heart of man.
But again, though Muhammad had a very
exalted conception of his own office, yet, strange
as it may seem, he did not limit divine inspi-
ration to himself or to the prophets who had pre-
ceded him, in the long line of whom he was the
last. He freely admitted a certain minor inspi-
ration belonging to the saints of Allah, the friends
bi Allah, in the Arabic phrase, to whom Allah
shows himself and his truth. Still more, every
human being, at some time or other, comes in
contact with the unseen world, and is taught
directly by God in dreams. "Dreaming," said
Muhammad in a tradition, "is one six-and-fortieth
part of prophecy." Now, whether that exact
proportion holds or not — the tradition itself as-
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 189
sumes different arithmetical forms — there is no
question that Muhammad himself believed that
the divine world was reached in dreams, and that
truth and guidance were given in dreams. He,
therefore, did not keep the leading of Allah to
himself and say to his followers, "Only with me
and my words and my book is guidance to be
found." He admitted freely that some form or
other, in differing degrees, of minor inspiration
was open to all men.
Again, there are certain phrases occurring in
the Qur'an which exjpress this same idea of an
intercourse with God coming to the believer di-
rectly, without intermediaries. It is said, for
instance, (Qur. xiii, 28) that "remembering"
God rests the heart. Later Islam has interpreted
that "remembering" as a taking part in sucK
devotional exercises of the darwishes as I have
described to you. The word zikr (dhikr) means
remembering, and the basal text for such devo-
tional services is Qur. xxxiii, 41. But I have no
question that for Muhammad the meaning was
that any one who gave himself to the thought of
God would receive from God rest, calm and
strength. "Our hearts are restless until we rest
190 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
in Thee," were the words, you see, both of Augus-
tine and of Muhammad.
Again, in the Qur'an (xviii, 64) Muhammad
refers to a knowledge that comes from Allah
himself (min ladunnd, "from Us Ourselves").
The expression has crystallized in later mystical
language, but as it stands in the Qur'an it means
simply knowledge from Allah that comes directly
by religious intuition, as opposed to knowledge
that comes by human teaching, or by tradition,
or through any thinking out by reason.
In these ways, then, it is plain that in the mind
of Muhammad himself the mystical conception
was alive, and it has been very easy for Islam to
develop on the mystical path that I have already
put before you.
But that later development was affected very
strangely from the outside. First, there came to
bear upon it the influence of the Christian mystics.
This seems to have worked peculiarly through
an extreme development of the monophysite
heresy. That heresy assigns one nature to Christ,
and in certain forms practically means that a
particular man was taken and made divine as a
whole, in his whole nature which was one, and
THE MYSTICAL LIFE I9I
therefore holds out to mankind the possibility that
all may be taken and made divine similarly. That
conception undoubtedly worked upon the early
Muslim mystics; they felt that it was possible to
reach a semi-divinity within ourselves.
Again, another influence which worked upon
them was that of the Neoplatonic philosophy, or
rather theology. It affected them indirectly
through the Christian mystics and directly
through Plotinus. The essential idea of it is that
from God, the center, the one source, there are
emissions of force; that these emissions pour out
and gradually weaken as they pass down through
the worlds to material things, but bring the
divinity also with them, and that then, in the
world of material things, the soul of man, so
passed on, is trying to find its way back to God,
the one, the origin of all. That conception
worked also upon the Muslim mystic. Essen-
tially it is the feeling concerning the soul that it
is something projected from God and therefore
something that naturally yearns back to God.
And also, thirdly, at an earlier date than we
would perhaps expect, there came to bear the in-
fluence of Buddhism. The ascetic Buddhist con-
192 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
ception appears side by side with the asceticism
of the Christian hermits. There are, for example,
certain of the early saints of Islam, the stories of
whose lives make it plain that the influence of
the legend of the life of the Buddha must have
been working in them. Of course, as that influ-
ence gradually worked its way through to the
West, it became very much attenuated. It is to
be found mostly, in the earlier days, among the
Eastern saints ; but it is certainly there. It is one
of the influences that acted as a favorable soil to
hold the conceptions of Muhammad himself.
Then there follow two developments. The
one of them may be called ascetic ; the other was
speculative and theological. The one drift or
tendency limited itself very narrowly to the culti-
vation of the ascetic life; to the removal of the
screen of the body that the mind — in Semitic
phrase, the heart — might see clearly ; and also to
a peculiar reliance upon God alone. It resulted,
and has continued to result, in spite of everything,
in a depreciation of the formal religious services
of Islam as opposed to free, individual devotion.
Those who joined themselves to this drift had
the feeling that there is not any particular time for
THE MYSTICAL LIFE I93
prayer; that prayer should be exercised always;
that the heart should always be in the attitude
of prayer; and, finally, that the five canon-
ically ordained prayers are not in place, are even
useless for him who has reached the free position.
Of course, Islam very speedily passed beyond this
cruder nonconformity; but the result was that
there were left, side by side with the regular
prayer services in the mosque and otherwise,
those free, individual services of the darwlsh
fraternities. It was as though of the Methodist
movement only the class-meetings had survived,
while the Methodists themselves had been reas-
similated to the National Church.
The other, the speculative development, went
very much farther. In its extreme form it prac-
tically became that pantheism which recognizes
God as the All; in which all individuality is lost
in the unity of God ; in which no personality can
survive. Personality is merely a speedily passing
show upon the mirror of this world.
Development in both those directions went
on for long, an unorganized individual strug-
gling, unrecognized by the Muslim Church as
a whole. Some theologians rejected it; some
194 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
accepted it; all more or less criticised it. The
mystical life, for a time at least, was upon its
trial in Islam. It was producing all the differ-
ent forms and varying degrees of pantheism; all
that lies in the conception of a God immanent
in the world.
At last there appeared the great constructive
theologian to whom I have already referred.
al-Ghazzali. He died in mi A. D. (A. H. 505),
and it was his great work to reduce to an ortho-
dox possibility those mystical conceptions, and to
find a resting place for that possibility in the
Church of Islam. Certain elements in those
ideas undoubtedly could not form part of ortho-
dox Muslim theology.
But when he came to his work in that Church,
he found that it was laid upon him to revive its
religious life again. Scholastic theology had
done its work only too well. It had built up a
complete system, and that system had tended to
press all the life out of the religion of the people.
To that system, then, of scholastic theology,
al-Ghazzali added the conception of the inner, or
spiritual, light, now admitted in the body of the
Church. He fixed how far this must be received,
THE MYSTICAL LIFE I95
how much of such emotional life was absolutely
necessary. His doctrine may be put thus : "There
is," he said, "a certain spiritual something (his
expression is very vague) in man by which he is
different from all the rest of creation. All other
created things are simply the external acts of
Allah. But in man it is plain that there is
something more. Hbw else does man know
God? How can the individual feel God, unless
there is some kinship, some connection there?"
So he laid it down that man differed from the
other creatures in that God had breathed into him
of His spirit; but he is very careful indeed to
avoid any definition of what is meant by the term
"spirit." Fortunately, in the Qur'an (xvii, 87)
Muhammad is directed to reply to his questioners
who asked him about the spirit, "The spirit is the
affair of thy Lord; not of thee." On this text
al-Ghazzali was able to fall back. We must not
ask what this spirit is; we cannot undei stand
what it is ; we cannot really grasp how there is in
man something of God. Man is not divine; yet
this fact stands fast.
Thus we read in the Qur'an (xv, 29;
xxxviii, 72) that God breathed into man of His
196 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
spirit, and in a tradition we hear that God created
man in His own image. Now it is absurd, says
al-Ghazzali, to believe that that can possibly
mean that God has an image, an external appear-
ance corresponding to that of man. Image, in
this case, must mean nature, likeness. Man,
then, out of all creation has been created in this
likeness, with a nature corresponding to God's.
In man, then, there is a something by which he
can know God. The heart of man is his instru-
ment for that knowledge.
To illustrate this al-Ghazzali compares the
heart to a great many different things, among
them to a mirror that has to be polished, that is
to be freed from the stains of sin or of the world ;
or has to have a curtain taken away from it; or
has to be turned in a different direction. He,
with all Muslim mystics, is fond of the metaphor
of the mirror in such cases. But what he means
is this : There is this peculiar instrument in man,
which he calls the heart but which we call the
mind, and which stands in relation to the physical
heart ; but is not it. By that instrument man can
know directly God and the nature of God.
Further, what is to be said of the life, practice.
THE MYSTICAL LIFE IQ/
discipline of man during this process of learning
to know Grod? Here the division between the
dogmatic theology of the scholastics and this, the
mystical theology, becomes very plain. The dog-
matic theology of the scholastics was worked out
on the basis of authority and reason. There
were such and such things laid down in the
Qur*an and in the traditions; these could be
examined by man and built up by reasoning into
a definite, hard and fast system. Part of that
system I have put before you, and it, as a whole,
al-Ghazzali seems to have accepted. He would
say, * We cannot help ourselves ; that is what was
given to us; what our fathers have taught us.
We, of course, may interpret it in different
ways." He, it is evident, at many points dis-
approved of it. He was prepared to accept
every word of the Qur'an and every word of
provably sound tradition ; but he must have liberty
to explain and combine these as he pleased. He,
especially, did not think that the current scho-
lastic system would hold water on the side of
reasoning ; yet he was quite prepared to lay down
that system in his books. To criticise and recon-
struct it would be very hard, and would only
198 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
shake the faith of the masses; and, besides, it
was only the skeleton, or shell, whichever you
prefer, of religion.
But what of religion itself? For the basis of
religion, al-Ghazzali went back to the experience
of the individual man. First of all he cut away
any hope of reaching reality by reasoning. That,
his negative position, I have put before you al-
ready. But when he had done that, he went
back at once and said, "In the mind of man it-
self there is the witness of God. If man will fol-
low the path, he will attain unto the truth. For
the foundation of the mystical theology, then,
man must study himself; and as he follows the
path, he will find certain psychological states
appearing, one after another; some of them will
be more permanent than others ; but none will be
absolutely permanent ; rather, they will flit across
this mirror of his mind by which he knows God.
These states he must study; he must try to lead
them steadily upwards, that he himself may be-
come purer. If he succeeds, they will become
continuously more intense and lasting until, it
may be, if the stories are true that are told of
the most eminent of the saints, he will be able
THE MYSTICAL LIFE I99
to enter, even in this life, into the utmost, the
absolute felicity of the direct vision of God."
Such are the means and such is the foundation.
Thus alone can religion be known.
But even by these means al-Ghazzali and the
mystics of Islam could not free themselves en-
tirely from the handicap of that theological sys-
tem which I have put in part before you. In
one of his treatises, for instance, he deals with
the question of the love of God, the love of man
for God and of God for man. That there is such
love is for him fundamental. It is part of the
knowledge that comes through the heart of man,
revealed in these changing states, the psycho-
logical ladder of dead selves up which man must
climb into the very presence of God. But what
does it mean? Can man love God? It is evi-
dent that many Muslim theologians had answered
at once, *'No, he cannot. Man and God are of
different natures. There can be no love where
there is difference, or — in the curious scholastic
language — where there is a difference of genus.
The most that it can mean is perseverance in
obedience to Allah. That is all that the love of
man for Allah can be." In reply, al-Ghazzali
200 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
admits this difficulty; but he adds at once that
there is not this absolute difference between man
and God ; and, coming back to the facts, he asks
why it is that Muhammad in the Qur'an speaks
again and again of Allah loving man, while the
saints have spoken again and again of the saints
loving God. And the Church of Islam has fol-
lowed al-Ghazzali, and says that the love of man
for God is possible and reasonable and real.
But when we pass to the other side, the love
emanating from God manward, there the problem
becomes really difficult. Al-Ghazzali and a few,
indeed, of the more orthodox mystics could not
separate themselves from the idea that God must
be above all change; for change is suffering.
"When there is love," said al-Ghazzali, "there
must be in the lover a sense of incompleteness;
a recognition that the beloved is needed for com-
plete realization of the self." That for al-Ghaz-
zali, you see, is the essential in love. But that,
of course, is impossible in the case of God; He
is complete; H'e is perfect; man can do nothing
in any way to assist Him to supply His need, for
He has no need. What, then, does the love of
God for man mean ? I am afraid that here there
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 20I
comes a very weak and impotent conclusion to
the great vision. "The love of God means that
He removes the veil from the heart of man ; that
God wills and has willed, from all eternity, that
man should know Him, and that God causes
man to know Him. There is no reaching out on
the part of God. He only affects man so that
man turns and goes out to Him ; there can be no
change in God; no development in Him; no sup-
plying of a lack in Himself. He only affects
man so that man comes to God."
However, when al-Ghazzall had worked out
this conception that there is an element in man
derived from God, in what way did he save the
personality and peculiar separateness of God?
He said quite frankly that the one distinguishing
thing in which God was separate from man, in
which man could never come to be one with God,
was that God exists through Himself only. He
is the only being that exists through himself.
All others have a dependent existence through
something else. And this is the real meaning of
the phrase in the Qur'an about the Face of Allah.
The word "face" is somewhat ambiguous. It
can mean "aspect" and also "direction," and the
202 ASPECTS OF I9^\M
mystical developers of those texts chose to play
upon these different nieanings. Everything has
an aspect to itself and has also an aspect to Allah.
In respect to its aspect to itself, it is really ncm-
existent It is existent only in respect of its
aspect to Allah, and the aspect of Allah is the
only thing that survives; all else is fugitive —
vanishing. That is to say, things exist only as
they look towards Allah.
But now, I must hasten to close this subject
Let me do so with a very brief consideration of
the development of the organizations of dar-
wishes, those bearers of the tradition of the mys-
tical conception. From a very early date in
Islam, certainly from the second Muslim century,
it came to be common for teachers and guides in
the religious life to gather around them circles
of personal disciples. Accompanied by these,
they wandered through the country, supported
by the alms of the faithful, and taught theology,
practical and mystical. For centuries, and this
is the curious point, these organizations fell to
pieces at once with the death of the leader. They
•were not self-subsisting corporations; they were
only assemblages of disciples round a teacher.
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 2O3
The teacher gone, they separated. Not until
about fifty years, I think, after the death of
al-Ghazzali was the situation, passed. Then we
find one of these schools turning into a self-per-
petuating corporation, taking the name of its
founder and continuing to teach the rule of life,
the monastic discipline and the exercises that he
had taught. It is plain to my mind that such
continuous corporations could not have come into
existence until some time after the death of
al-Ghazzali, because most certainly, if they had
been in existence in his time, there would now be
a fraternity of Ghazzalite darwishes. In his last
years he had gathered round him such a school
of immediate disciples. He taught them; they
lived with him. But after his death, evidently,
they broke away; divided; vanished. All the
fraternities, I have no question, date from some
teacher that lived after his day.
But if you enquire of a darwish now as to the
founder of his fraternity — who he was, he will
almost certainly give you the name of some com-
panion of Muhammad or of one of the great early
theologians of the first centuries. In each of these
bodies there has grown up a curious tradition
304 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
carrying them farther back than their real his-
torical origin and saying that the particular
religious formulae and the particular religious
observances that distinguish them, were appointed
for them by so and so in the very first generations
of Islam, when their fraternity was first instituted.
This founder worked out the Path — such is the
word they use — which they were to follow. But
that, as I have indicated, is quite unhistorical.
To another manifestation of this mystical life
I can give only a very few minutes. It is what
I might call the Hierarchy of Saints. Besides
this great body of believers, organized in visible
form in the darwish fraternities, the devout Mus-
lim believes — Has not Allah said in his Book
(x, 63), "Ho, the Friends of Allah! there is no
fear upon them nor do they grieve"? — that there
is also a great invisible organization of saints, a
kind of spiritual board of administration, which,
under Allah, is managing the affairs of the world.
That board has a head who is called the Qutb, the
Axis. He is supposed to be always the greatest
saint of his time and he lives generally invisible.
There are certain places in the Muslim world
that he peculiarly haunts, and these places are
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 20$
visited by those who would pray to him or ask
his intercession. At one time of the day he is
believed, for example, to be on the roof of the
Ka'ba at Mecca, and I imagine that every Mus-
lim of the lower class in Cairo is quite certain
that at another time of the day he is seated be-
hind the eastern leaf of the Bab az-Zuwela, one
of the three surviving gates of the old City of
Cairo. You practically never can pass that gate
without seeing some one leaning up against it,
evidently engaged in petition to this greatest of
all living saints who, he supposes, may possibly
be there at the time.
Down from this invisible, absolute Qutb there
stretches a widening hierarchy. He has four
assistants who can, on occasion, take his place.
If he dies, one of them will be chosen by Allah as
his successor. Under this, again, there is an-
other class of twelve, and so the great hierarchy
goes downward, widening and widening, until it
embraces all the saints, the Friends of Allah, who
are alive.
In this system and in the help to be derived
from these men all the masses of Islam believe
with perfect fixity. But there are other similar
206 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
helpers and guides. There is, first, the most
picturesque figure of all in the mythology of
Islam, that saint who is called al-Khadir — the
name is commonly interpreted as meaning the
Green One, who is supposed to have drunk of the
water of immortality and now to be wandering
through the earth, carrying out the commands of
God. In this he is different from the other saints
of the hierarchy. He will live until the last day
comes, then will be reduced to his dust and raised
again with the rest of mankind.
So the pious Muslim when he finds himself in
difficulty, on his travels especially, will invoke the
help of al-Khadir, and very many are the stories
told of how he has appeared under such condi-
tions and guided the fainting traveler back to
the road and to safety.
It is very hard to say what part truth or mis-
take, and what part hallucination have played in
such things. But the narratives of how the help
has come are very many indeed. My friend in
Cairo who had passed from Islam to Christianity
told me that he in his Muslim days had once had
a vision of al-Khadir. He viewed the thing
rather differently now and thought that it was a
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 2O7
case of expectation, suggestion, over-fasting and
then hallucination ; but I think that still there was
present in his mind a little question, a little wonder
as to the possibilities which might lie behind
those things. It was to me a strong testimony
to the reality of such visions and experiences
on the part of the darwishes and others that
this man was very eager and desirous to discuss
with me the modern theories of hallucination
and suggestion in producing them. He did not
feel that he could put them down as simply non-
existent, but that he had to explain them in some
way as realities.
And besides this hierarchy and al-Khadir, who
must be classed rather with the angels, there is
also the multitude of dead saints. The Muslim
saint, you remember, is not dead in our sense; he
is there still within his tomb which has become
his house, and his case differs from that of the
ordinary Muslim in that he can leave his tomb.
He can go away and journey and come back
again. One Muslim theologian of the sixteenth
century counted it as one of the peculiar graces
that Allah had granted to him that when he came
to the tomb he had always, by a kind of inspired
206 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
insight, been able to know whether the saint was
at home or not. Such is the complete reality of
those things for Muslims. But do not imagine
that they belong only to the sixteenth century;
they exist at the present day. If you are wander-
ing about in Cairo and come to a curious bend or
break in the line of the street, you will find, built
somewhere into the comer, a dome covering the
tomb of a saint. He had elected to be buried
there. Nor are the houses in the neighborhood
handicapped in the least by that holy and perma-
nent tenant. It is supposed to be a great privi-
lege to have a house beside which stands the
tomb of a saint; he will take care of you; he is
there and a saint is always a good neighbor. In
this, as you will perceive, is the difference be-
tween the layout of the streets of a Muslim town
and that of the streets of Boston ; these have been
laid out by the saints. They put down their
tombs, here and there, and when they are once
down they are immovable; the street must go
round them; must find some other way. All
over Cairo you will find these curious turnings
and jags in the streets where some saint had
elected to be buried. When I was in Cairo the
THE MYSTICAL LIFE 209
authorities of the Roman Catholic cathedral, then
building, were having much trouble with a saint
found buried within its precincts. Early Chris-
tianity would quickly have discovered for him a
legend and a date in the calendar, but a solution
of such broad Catholicism is no longer possible.
These, then, are the more mysterious, the more
invisible sides of the mystical life in Islam — the
hierarchy of living saints; the guardianship of
al-Khadir, the undying saint, wandering through
the lands of Allah and doing the will of Allah;
and the presence everywhere, at every turn, of
the deceased but still very active saint. The life
of the devout Muslim is hedged around every-
where by the Unseen.
LECTURE VII
THE ATTITUDE OF ISLAM TO THE SCRIPTURES
AND TO THE PERSON OF CHRIST
If it were ever to fall to you to converse with
Muslims upon the matter of their feeling towards
the Jewish and the Christian Scriptures, towards
the Books as they would call them, you would at
once find yourselves entangled in the most varied
and discordant judgments.* Some would be
polite; some would not; some would regard you
and say to you, "You are People of the Book,"
meaning by that, inspired Scripture; "you have
the guidance ; it is the one spirit." Others, I atn
afraid, would indicate in one way or another that
you were of those upon whom was the wrath
of God or something similar, and that your books
were forgeries. Between those two extremes
*The subject of the present lecture has been so little
studied that Goldziher's monograph in the Zeitschrift of the
German Oriental Society (vol. xxxii, pp. 341-387) » although
now more than thirty years old, still stands practically
alone. I am much indebted to it, as also, but in less degree,
to Schreiner's paper in the same Zeitschrift (vol. xlii,
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 211
you would find that the matter lies at the present
time.
I am bound to say, however, that in general
you would find the Muslims exceedingly courte-
ous in dealing with this question. They would
not go to the point of telling you that the wrath
of God was upon you, unless for some distinct
reason. Generally, they would escape from the
issue by some polite commonplaces about the|
People of the Book.
As a matter of fact, it is possible for the Mus-
lim, without doing any injury to his conscience,
to adopt the most varied positions with regard to
the Scriptures of the Jews and Christians, and
that possibility, like almost everything else in
Islam, dates back to Muhammad himself, and
to the development which immediately followed
him and was conditioned by him.
On this question, then, as practically on all
questions connected with Islam, we must go back
and ask what Muhammad himself thought about
it. Now, through what I have already put be-
fore you with regard to Muhammad's person-
ality, you will have understood how absolute was
his belief that God was wont to speak to him
212 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
from time to time and that God had sent him as
a messenger to mankind. For any understanding
at all of Islam, and if the character of Muham-
mad himself is to become in the least intelligible
to us, we must take that as a fundamental position.
Otherwise we shall be involved in a hopeless
psychological problem. So, in this instance, only
by taking such a position towards Muhammad
and realizing that such was his attitude, can we
understand how he felt towards the Scriptures of
the older faiths. Muhammad, then, was certain
— ^knew as absolutely as any man could know —
that he was a messenger from God sent to man-
kind, a guide appointed by God for mankind.
But what, further, was the situation round him
as seen by him? That situation, unfortunately,
we can learn only from the Qur'an itself. If
we attempt to gain any idea of it from the tradi-
tions that have been handed down to us of what
Muhammad said and did, we shall find that these
cannot be trusted. We shall find that the real
use of these traditions is to picture for us the
later controversies rather than to give us the
mind of Muhammad himself.
And in the Qur'an, what do we find ? We
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 213
find that for Muhammad, l(X)king out on the
world, there was one great division amongst
mankind. He divides them into those whom
he calls "the People of the Book" — meaning by
that, as we have seen, the People of Scripture,
whether one book or several — and into others
whom he calls at one time "the straying people,"
at another time, "the rebellious people" — the
people, that is to say, who had not a guidance
from Allah, or the people who had risen against
that guidance, and were rebellious against Allah.
Further, what was his idea about those books
of Scripture? He uses the phrase, "the People
of the Book," which could mean also "of the
Books." Whence were those books? Or he
speaks of those people as "the people that are
rightly guided," were rightly guided once,
though now they have gone astray. What did
this guidance mean? Who had been their
guides ?
But when we begin to look into this problem
of what Muhammad understood behind those
mysterious "books" and by this "guidance," we
are at once convinced that he had really very
little knowledge in any definite form. It is one
214 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
of the most outstanding peculiarities of Muham-
mad's mind that he could not, apparently, get
any clear idea of a story on hearing it, and fsLr
less could he rehearse a story in distinct, histor-
ical form after he had once heard it The way
that such things came to him seems to have been
very much like this: He got a scn^ of history;
he got an allusion; he got a telling phrase; he
got a hint of a character. He carried that away,
and then with that as a centre and with his Inroad
idea of the story — generally a very inaccurate
idea — ^as material, he built up for himself again
what he had heard
Or it may have been some scrap of the Scrip-
tures which he had heard once or twice ; some bit
which he had picked up from hearing the Psalms
read; something he had heard at a Qiristian
service of worship, a phrase, perhaps, from the
chanting of the Magnificat; there were many
fragments of that kind of which the words had
caught his memory. It was only a very short
phrase that he could hold in that memory of his ;
80 he would, then, piece and mend it into what
seemed right to him in the nature of the case.
Thus, he felt sure, it must have run. That was
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 21$
practically all that he had on which to go when
he tried to reconstruct this hypothetical history
of "the People of the Book," on the one hand
and of the unbelievers, the strayers, the rebellious,
on the other hand.
Let me, now, take a special case of this quoting
by Muhammad ; it will illustrate the curious diffi-
culty of the problem that we have. In the
Qur'an (vi, 156) Muhammad says that he is
"written" in the former sacred books, evidently
meaning that there is a prophecy or description
of him in the Scriptures of the Christians and
of the Jews. But in one passage (Qur. Ixi, 6)
he is more precise and makes Jesus say, "I give
you tidings of a Messenger who shall come after
me, whose name shall be Ahmad." That is a
perfectly clear statement, and the allusion, up
to a certain point, is clear also. It is clear that
here we have an allusion — ^picked up in what way
and in what blind form we cannot tell — ^to the
promise of the Comforter (John's Gospel, xiv,
16, 26; XV, 26; xvi, 7). But why does he name
that Messenger to come, Ahmad? That was
not Muhammad's name. Apart from this pas-
sage there is no tradition that that was ever his
2l6 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
name. It is true that his original, heathen name
is unknown, but it was not Ahmad. Muslims,
certainly, have applied that name to him, but only
because of this passage. Is it in any way pos-
sible — ^this has been the conjecture — that in some
Arabic translation of the Gospels, by a curious
accident perhaps complicated by mis-hearing on
the part of Muhammad himself, the word Ahmad,
"the greatly praised," or the "greatly praising,"
could have been used for Paraclete? Some
have even suggested that in the Greek text of
John, ircpiicXvros may have been read instead of
vopoKXi/ros ; irtpuckvros might be translated Ahmad.
We cannot tell; there the case stands. This is
the one, definite, clear statement that Muhammad
himself made, referring to a prophecy of him-
self in the former sacred books. But you see,
even in itself, how vague, how grasped out of
the clouds in a sense, it is.
The case being thus, Muhammad was practi-
cally cast back upon himself and his own ideas
to work out a philosophy of the history of revela-
tion, and that he did with great thoroughness.
There, before him, were the Jews ; there were the
Qiristians ; there was a people whom he called
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 21^^
the Sabians — we are in doubt as to whom he
meant by these — and there were the Magians.
He reckons in the Magians as a "People of
Scripture," in one passage only (Qur. xxii, 17),
and by them he apparently means the Zoroas-
trians ; so, at least, the Muslims have understood
the passage. In other places (Qur. liii, 37-38;
Ixxxviii, 19) he speaks of the Leaves of Abra-
ham. These are certain rolls or leaves, believed
now to be lost but supposed to be the ultimate
basis of the religious faith of the Sabians and
Magians. In the case of the Jews and the
Christians, he speaks of the Law, of the Psalms
and of the Gospel. These were the record, all
that was left in written form, of the revelations
made to the world by a series of prophets who
had come in succession, one after another, but
sometimes with long gaps between, from the
beginning of creation down to Muhammad's own
time. God had never left Himself without a
witness; either the witness of the personal guid-
ance of one of those prophets, or the witness
of the book which he had left behind him. Later
Islam built up an elaborate doctrine of two kinds
of prophets — those who brought a book and those
2l8 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
who did not — ^and reckoned their numbers, and,
so far as it could, their names. Muhammad had
only told stories about individuals. Later Islam
developed a doctrine of saints with a minor
inspiration variously defined. With this Muham-
mad would, undoubtedly, have been in full accord.
And what had been sent by means of those
prophets and messengers? It had been the one
only true, unchangeable, undevelopable, inflexible
faith. It had been Islam. At the beginning of
creation, when Allah created Adam he appointed
him his representative upon earth, communicated
to him the faith of Islam, told him what was
its law, what were its rites and ceremonies — ^the
outward manifestations of that faith, and gave
him command to teach these to mankind. After
his death mankind lapsed and fell away from the
truth. Then another prophet came who was
commissioned by Allah to restore that primeval
faith. After his death mankind lapsed again;
then another prophet was sent, and so down
through the long generations you have the con-
tinual bringing back and restoration of the one,
unchangeable faith. It is a scheme of the
philosophy or the history of revelation that would
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 2ig
bring joy to the heart of the most absolute tradi-
tionalist. I do not imagine that any other great
formative religious mind ever constructed so
absolutely unchangeable, unreformable a faith as
this. But still, that was the conception which
Muhammad held. And what of his part in it?
He was simply the last of the prophets; the
renewer of the one primeval faith in this age of
darkness; the restorer of the truth to mankind.
Yet with this difference; never before had a
prophet been sent to the Meccans; it was now
come to be their turn ; they were to have the great
privilege of being the People of Allah; of being
the kindred of the Prophet of Allah.
Now, with such a view as this — ^worked out,
as you will notice, in the most absolute fashion,
reminding one more than anything else of the
scheme of history that lies behind the Book of
Judges, where we have a string of Judges, each
bringing back the rebellious Israel to the Lord,
with the rebellious Israel thereafter breaking
away again and being brought back by another
Judge to the Lord — what, then, having such a
view as this, must have been his feeling about
the People of Scripture? These Jews, these
220 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Christians, whom he met, possessed, ex hypothesi,
the sacred books that were left to them by Moses ;
left to them by Jesus; left to them by David.
Those sacred books must contain exactly the same
things which he believed that Allah had revealed
to him. In those sacred books must lie that same
law of Islam; those same practices and rites;
that same faith. He had only to turn to the
Jews and Christians, tell them what he was, tell
them what had been revealed to him, and they
would say at once, "This is a prophet from
God." Further, he had heard enough about
prophecies in those Scriptures — each prophet fore-
telling the coming of his successor — to feel sure
that such books must contain prophecies describ-
ing him himself. The Jews and the Christians
must certainly admit that he was the prophet
foretold.
But, unfortunately, he found that they would
not; that they did not recognize him; that they
said, "That is not the true faith ; nor do we find
in our sacred books any prophecy at all, any
description at all of such a one as you are. We
see no reason whatever to think that we should
leave our ancient positions, the ways in which
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 221
our fathers walked, and come and follow you/'
What, then, did Muhammad say? He came
to the conclusion that they, personally, were
exhibiting the most consummate hypocrisy. And,
with regard to their books, what he said was,
"Do not listen to the Jews and the Christians as
to what they say of the faith; they 'twist their
tongues in it' " — that was his phrase (Qur. iii, 72 ;
iv, 48). That phrase makes it clear that he
believed that they misrepresented what actually
was in their sacred books. In their books was
Islam and the prophecy of the coming of
Muhammad, but they concealed these things and
perverted the truth. And it is further plain
that Muhammad reached this conclusion from
a feeling of the necessity of the case. He did
not go back to the books themselves; he could
not; they were not accessible to him. It was
the overwhelming sense of the reality of his mis-
sion which drove him to this.
But what was his final position, seeing that he
had been received in this way by the holders of
the old faiths ? It was simply, "Let them alone ;
they will not hear; they have hardened their
hearts; it is impossible to do any more with
222 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
them; let them go." And to the Muslims he
said, "You have no more need of them nor of
their books; do not listen to them; do not hear
what they have to say; there is no need of it.
If they read to you what is written in their
books, it is really the same as what I have told
you; and if they do not read what is written in
their books, then it is lies. You have the truth in
what I have brought ; hold by that ; it is sure and
safe for this world and for the world to come."
This was, of course, a perfectly sufficient
position during Muhammad's lifetime. So long
as they had this infallible prophet to guide them
and to tell them the truth, they need not go
further. The problem was over for the time
being. But when he died, they had no longer that
absolutely infallible guide. When they wanted
to hear what had been the story about this or
that person in past generations ; when they wanted
to know what was the exact bearing and force
of this or that theological truth; they could not
go to him any longer. They were driven back
to the Qur'an; they were driven back to the
memory of what he had said ; but they began also
to fall back upon those same despised Jewish
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 223
and Qiristian Scriptures. And here came the
nemesis, sprung partly from Muhammad's wild
statements, partly from the attitude of mind
which he had fostered in his followers. The
Muslims, in consequence, had and have a certain
bias or standing presupposition with regard to
those Scriptures, and, however the Scriptures
come to their knowledge, that has always made
Itself felt. Now, there are four ways in which
the Scriptures have come to Islam. They have
come through proselytes ; they have come through
controversy; they have come — this to a slight
extent — through the studies of their own histo-
rians; and they have come — ^perhaps to a still
slighter extent — through the direct reading of
the books themselves. Let me take up those four
sources one by one; but remember, as I go over
them, that they all, for the Muslim mind, became
inextricably mixed up together; that a Muslim
has, behind his feeling about the Scriptures of
the Jews and the Christians, simply a great, con-
fused jumble of discordant ideas derived in all
these different ways; he has never applied criti-
cism to that jumble; he has never tried to think
the thing out; he may tell you one thing at one
224 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
time and another thing at another time, just as
he may pull out from that jumble now one thing
and now another.
First, then, with regard to proselytes. There
especially was the nemesis felt. The Arabs had
a curious, childlike trust in writing, in books.
People who could read books, they thought, must
know everything. But they knew that the Jews
and Christians with whom they were in contact
had books and could read them. In consequence
they got into the way of appealing to the Jews
and Christians, asking them about the histories
of the past kings and generations ; about the long
gone by times of the world with its prophets and
sages; and those whom they asked told them
very strange things indeed. You must remember
that they were mostly proselytes, Jews and Chris-
tians who had embraced Islam and who had a
very definite feeling as to what it was safe and
desirable for them to say. They were well aware
of the general position held by the Muslims with
regard to Islam and its truth and its place in the
eternal scheme; anything that they told those
Muslims must square with that. But, on another
side, they discovered that the more marvelous
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 22$
were the tales that they told, provided they
squared with that fundamental necessity, the
better these tales would be received. Under that
spirit and pressure, the tremendous growth of
legend that immediately appeared is simply
indescribable.
For instance, at a very early date, we find
stories which confuse the books of the Law (the
Pentateuch) with the Tables of the Law (the
Ten Commandments) and which describe how
many thousands of the books of the Law there
were, and how many camels it took to carry them.
And, again, we are told, from information com-
ing from those Jewish proselytes, that the Law
consisted of one thousand parts, and that to carry
it would take seventy camels, and that only
four — Moses, Joshua, Ezra and Jesus — ^had ever
read it through completely. And with this there
went a calmness of assertion which must strike
us with admiration. One would say, "I have
read in the Torah," and then he would go on to
give something very much like the above.
Another said, — and this I will give you liter-
ally — "I found in the Gospel that the keys of the
treasury of Qarun [Qarun is the Biblical Korah ;
IS
226 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
evidently also Croesus who has suffered an orien-
tal change] were a load for sixty mules; no
key was larger than a finger, and each served for
a separate treasury." Curiously enough, the
only part of the Scriptures that seems to be given
in a form in the least degree rational is the
Wisdom Literature. From the Wisdom Litera-
ture a certain number of tolerably recognizable
quotations have come down to us over the lips of
those proselytes.
But, further, it was not only those proselytes
who behaved in this way. The Arabs have always
loved to hear stories. The Arabian Nights, for
that matter, is only one book in a very large
class, and as the earliest Muslims were Arabs,
on the one hand, and loved to hear stories, but
were Muslims, on the other hand, and were very
pious, naturally the stories they loved to hear
most were pious stories about the past prophets.
Therefore a class of story-tellers arose who
devoted themselves to developing and perfecting,
in a sense, the materials that had been handed
over by the proselytes. Of course, the more
sober element in the Muslim Church protested
against that; there was bitter war between the
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 227
professional traditionalists and the professional
story-tellers; neither could stand the other.
There is a story told of Ahmad ibn Hanbal and
Yahya ibn Mu'in, two of the greatest tradition-
alists, probably better known by sight in Baghdad
than the Caliph himself, and thorough scholars,
that they were one day in the mosque and saw
one of these story-tellers sitting with his back
against a pillar and a circle round him. He was
telling them a long tale of how, whenever any
one pronounces the words Ld, ildha illa-lldh, Allah
creates out of every word a bird with a beak of
gold and wings of diamonds, and, what was
worse, kept saying at every turn, "I heard these
things direct from Ahmad ibn Hanbal and Yahya
ibn Mu'in themselves." At last Yahya could
not stand it any longer and walked up to him and
said, "Oh brother, I have heard you saying this
thing, that thing and the other thing, and you
say that you derived them from Ahmad ibn
Hanbal and Yahya ibn Mu'in. Now, I am
Yahya and this is Ahmad ibn Hanbal, and we
have never heard them in our lives before."
Thereupon the story-teller looked upon him with
a very severe and majestic countenance and said.
228 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
**Oh thou, thy name may be Yahya ibn Mu'In
and the name of this man may be Ahmad ibn
Hanbal. Are ye the only men of these names
among the people of Muhammad ? I have tradi-
tions from seventeen men who are so called."
Against competition of such courage and popu-
larity the traditionalists with a conscience could
do almost nothing, and, in consequence, the
misinformation of the proselytes was a hundred-
fold further bedevilled with the stories of those
religious novelists.
And the results of their labours abide to this
day. They have infected the whole devotional
literature of Islam and furnish the staple religious
reading of the masses at present. Thus the
earliest source is also the most persistent.
For example, if we turn to al-Ghazzali, to whom
I have referred again and again and who died
in mi A. D. (A. H. 505), we find him saying
very gravely, "Moses says in the Law, *Rend your
hearts and not your garments'." Evidently it
never occurred to him to verify his words ; and as
for the stories here is one from al-Ghazzali
himself almost as good as the story of the treas-
ury of Qarun : — ^There was in the time of Moses
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 229
a certain negro saint, Barkh by name. When
rain failed the children of Israel for seven years,
Allah told Moses to entreat Barkh to pray for
it. He did so in a prayer full of familiarity and
daring, and rain came at once. To Moses Allah
explained, "I always hear what Barkh says; he
makes me laugh three times a day."
But the demoralization that followed went
farther. Take, for instance, the great theologian,
ar-Razi, who died in 1209 A. D. (A. H. 606),
a man in the rank only after al-Ghazzall himself.
In his commentary on the Qur'an, he tells us
very gravely in one place, that he knows and
can repeat the Law and Gospel both by heart,
and then, throughout his commentary, he gives
us the most mysterious and wonderful things
as being contained in that Law and in that
Gospel. Now, what can such a phenomenon
mean? Had the whole moral sense, all feeling
for fact, been rotted away by lightness of belief?
This man was a great theologian and yet he could
play fast and loose in this fashion.
Much later in the history of Islam other
proselytes made other contributions to Muslim
knowledge of the Scriptures. Upon these con-
230 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
tributions I can only touch. While much more
trustworthy in point of fact, they were intensely
hostile in spirit. Their contributors were pros-
elytes who passed over directly from Europe
into Islam, and who carried with them the doubts
and scepticism of the European renaissance. The
best known and probably the most picturesque
figure among them is a certain Frater Anselmo de
Turmeda, a Franciscan friar, one of the founders
and one of the most popular writers of the Catalan
national literature, a man whose books, pointed
with savage almost Swiftian satire, are still read
in Spain. ^ He went over to Tunis early in the
fifteenth century, became a Muslim there and
wrote a book against Christianity and in criticism
of the Gospels which shows what was the atti-
tude towards Christianity in what one might
call the educated, sceptical circles of his time.
Another must have been the unknown author of
the Gospel of Barnabas. Their books furnished
most of the arguments still used by Muslim
controversialists, who have taken them, just as
they took the earlier stories, with entire faith.
*The best reference for him is Menendez y Pelayo,
Origenes de la Novela, Vol. I, pp. cv-cx.
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 23 1
From all these instances it is plain that Mus-
lims in general did not, or could not, verify
their references. And, secondly, we know that
they were afraid to do so. They were prepared
to accept those scraps and arguments which were
given to them by proselytes to their own faith,
but they themselves feared to risk their faith
by reading those Scriptures. As medieval Chris-
tendom believed that any one reading Hebrew
would become a Jew, so the Muslims would not
take any chances which might be involved in
meddling with Law or Gospel.
The second element was the knowledge that
came through controversy. For its beginnings
we must go back to the early times of Islam.
When we take the writings of John of Damascus,
the great Father of the Greek Church and the
final formulator of its theology, who died some-
where after 754 A. D., we find that the Muslims
did not then ascribe any miracles to Muhammad
and did not allege that there were any prophecies
of Muhammad in the sacred books of Christen-
dom. But as we go on, starting from that point
of departure, it is clear that there was an
immediate growth through controversy and
232 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
especially through the necessity of meeting such
claims on the part of Christians. On the one
hand, it was a growth of what you might call
the legend of Muhammad, and, on the other hand,
it was a change of attitude towards the former
sacred books. Muslims began, from that time
on, to assert that miracles had been performed
by Muhammad. It is true that he had never,
himself, claimed that power. Again and again
he had said, "I cannot work miracles. The old
prophets came working miracles. Did the peo-
ple believe in them any more on that account?
I come with only this Book, given to me by
Allah, which is ample evidence in itself. It
should be enough." But it was not enough for
later Islam. They soon discovered for him
miracles in abundance, constructed, mostly, in
imitation of the miracles of the Gospels. And
they also changed their attitude towards the
former sacred books. "You tell us that there are
no prophecies," said they, "of Muhammad in
these books. Then there must be something
wrong with the books." They did not say any
longer, as Muhammad had done, "The readers of
the books deceive us when they read." They
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 233
carried their accusation to the books themselves.
But as to what was wrong, they varied and
divided into different schools. Some held that
there were only omissions in the books; that the
prophecies concerning Muhammad had been cut
out. Others held that the books were actually
corrupted. But this was a hard thing for the
Muslims to believe. Was it conceivable that a
sacred book sent down by Allah could ever suffer
such a thing as that? For a great many it was
inconceivable. "There can," they said, "only be
omissions in them; perhaps there may also be
additions; but no corruptions." You see, then,
how many different attitudes of mind were, and
are, possible amongst the Muslims towards those
books. Some would hold, "The books are com-
pletely corrupted ; have nothing to do .with them."
Others would hold, "There are only some omis-
sions," and others, "only omissions and addi-
tions." All these different attitudes are mirrored
for us in traditions which gave us supposed state-
ments of Muhammad himself. Each thus can
claim to have the Prophet behind it.
But gradually Muslims began to find, even in
those books themselves, as they read them or
234 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
had them read to them, actual prophecies of
Muhammad. This once begun, the hunt for such
texts became an absorbing interest and went on
until over fifty distinct prophecies had been
found by Muslim theologians between the Old
and the New Testaments. Of course, a great
many of these are simply the result of corruption
of the text. Others are very curious bits of
exegesis, and still others are due to unblushing
insertion of names and references, probably
mostly by proselytes, and show how little fear
they had that these statements would ever be
verified.
I select now a few to put before you, which
were found satisfactory by al-Beruni* himself,
who was, I think, quite certainly the clearest
scientific mind alive in his day (about A. D.
looo). These are no phantasies of theologians
but accepted scientific facts of their time.
The first of them is in Deut. i8, i8, where
we read, "I will raise them up a prophet from
among their brethren, like unto thee; and will
put my words in his mouth and he shall speak
unto them all that I shall command him." Now,
^Chronology, trans, by Sachau, pp. 22 £,
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 235
the method by which this was brought to bear
upon Muhammad is interesting. You will notice
that it says, "a prophet from among their
brethren." Evidently this was not to be from
among the children of Israel, because it could
not be "from among their brethren" in that case.
"Brethren" leaves only two possibilities, Ishmael
and Esau. As for Esau, the only prophet of the
line of Esau is Job, and Job had flourished before
Muhammad himself. We are then left with the
other possibility that this prophet must be from
the sons of Ishmael, and there had been no man
raised up, claiming to be a prophet, of the sons
of Ishmael except Muhammad.
Again, in Deut. 33, 2, "The Lord came forth
from Sinai and rose up from Seir unto them;
he shined forth from Mount Paran, and he
came with ten thousand of saints.*" Notice the
sequence: From Sinai; from Seir; from Mount
Paran. But it says, "The Lord came," and that
is unthinkable. God does not come from one
place to another. This must mean that certain
manifestations, certain messengers, from him
came from those three places. Now, who were
the messengers, those manifestations of the Lord ?
236 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
From Sinai, it is plain that the revelation of the
Law to Moses is meant; Sa'ir is a mountain
near Nazareth where the Gospel was revealed
to Jesus (now Nebi Sa*in just north of Naz-
areth) ; and every one knows about the mountain
called Faran in the neighborhood of Mecca where
Muhammad used to worship. There you have
the three great revelations, and Muhammad's
was the last.
Again, in Isaiah, 21, 6-7, it reads, "For thus
hath the Lord said unto me, *Go, set a watchman,
let him declare what he seeth. And whenever he
seeth a troop with horsemen by pairs, a troop of
asses and a troop of camels, then let him hearken
diligently with much heed'." So the Hebrew;
but the Muslims took it otherwise and read, "a
rider on an ass and a rider on a camel," para-
phrasing and condensing the rest of the passage
— a possible rendering. But who was this rider
upon the ass; and who was this rider upon the
camel? There can be no question; the rider
upon the ass was Jesus ; the rider upon the camel
was Muhammad.
Such were the prophecies which al-Berum
thought were sound evidence. They will remind
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 23/
you a good deal of our own old-fashioned, literal
Messianic prophecies. They are of essentially the
same type, except that the latter are a fossilizing
of a spiritual and historical fact, while I hardly
think that any one will feel that there is such a
reality behind these Muslim crudities of exegesis.
I will not take the time to give the other forty
odd Muhammadan prophecies which I have met.
They would show up much as do these, which will
give you the generally accepted basis for the
claim that Muhammad is foretold in the Old
Testament.
Then, thirdly, there came the knowledge of
the Scriptures that was gained by historians,
using scientific methods. Knowledge of that
kind came into Islam within only a very limited
period. From the latter part of the eighth to
the latter part of the ninth century was the
golden time of Muslim civilization. At that
time the Muslim world, being under certain con-
ditions of temporary stimulus and personal guid-
ance, was really anxious to learn and to know
things as they are. After that time the gates
closed, and they simply held, in a confused,
undigested fashion, so much as they had got
238 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
During that time the historians with whom we
meet show a real desire to get at the facts of
the case in regard to the sacred books. But
they were always pursued by the older stories
that had come in through the proselytes — those
strange, fabulous tales — and even the greatest and
soberest historians felt compelled to put the two
things down — the attempt at fact and the attempt
at edifying amusement — one beside the other,
and to leave it at that. Perhaps they thought
that their readers would know what to choose
and that truth would prevail. Islam has chosen
edifying amusement every time. The result,
then, of this element being added was simply to
twice confound the chaos that already existed.
But with the fourth element there came a
change. In the course of the eleventh and
twelfth centuries some Muslim theologians began
to work out the problem for themselves and to
refer for themselves to the sacred books. The
greatest of these was Ibn Hazm who died in A. D.
1064 (A. H. 456). He was of what is called
the Zahirite school, the literalizing school. He
believed in interpreting the Qur'an according to
the letter, exactly as it stood, and he went to
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 239
work at the Jewish and the Christian Scriptures
and interpreted them in the same way. The
Quran he accepted and interpreted as the ipsis-
sima verba Dei, but towards our Scriptures his
attitude was as nearly as could be that of Paine
and Ingersoll. He had no historical imagination
at all — very few Muslims have, although they have
an indefinite amount of mythologizing fancy —
but he had very great analytical ability and an
especial keenness for chronological difficulties.
Although he could not see how such stories could
possibly be told of the holy patriarchs as were
told in Genesis, yet he could see very well how,
according to the chronology, Methuselah must
have died in the ark and many things of the
like kind. So in parts he finds the Scriptures
full of obscenites, in parts of ridiculous anthro-
pomorphisms, in parts of geographical and
historical impossibilities. Some of the writers —
he is speaking at this point of the Song of
Solomon — did not seem even to know them-
selves what they wanted to say; the changes of
gender in the Song had puzzled him as they have
many. You will understand how the saying
got abroad even among the Muslims, "The sword
240 ASPECTS OP ISLAM
of al-Hajjaj and the tongue of Ibn Hazm."
To what conclusion, then, was he driven by
this ? By no possibility, he held, could God have
set down in these sacred books — ^lying and
accursed, he calls them — ^anything that could
even have been corrupted into such a form. They
were clear forgeries from beginning to end.
But he was met by a difficulty. It is stated
explicitly in the Qur'an that Muhammad is
"written" in the books of the Jews and the
Christians. And he knew perfectly well that the
books which the Jews and the Christians had
possessed in the time of Muhammad were still
the same books that they had in his time. How,
then, as to those prophecies of Muhammad of
which the Qur'an speaks and which he found
himself in those books? Whence were they, if
the books were forgeries? He was driven to a
rather strange explanation. The original books
had been withdrawn, taken back to heaven, and
these books were of human composition. But,
by miracle, God had caused the prophecies of
Muhammad to survive in them. Just as God
could give power to a rebellious people to kill
one prophet and not to kill another, so He had
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 24I
given power to the Jews and Christians to change
part of their books, but not to change other parts.
This was his only way out, and, \vith an unlimited
command of miracle, it was a simple solution.
We can now return to the present day attitude,
or rather attitudes, of Muslims on these ques-
tions. At the beginning of this lecture I said
that you would find them varied. You have now
seen how varied they may be. You will pos-
sibly find some one who will be prepared to take
up the position of Muhammad himself and to
admit that these are really .the sacred books,
fairly and fully the sacred books revealed to
Moses, to David and to Jesus. And you will
find almost certainly that the men who will do
that, especially if they are sincere, are mystics.
The mystic in Islam has come back to the feeling
of the one spirit lying behind all literature,
finding expression in all books ; the feeling that all
scripture is given by inspiration. You will also
find others who will be content to say, "These are
the Scriptures ; but we know, of course, that they
have been corrupted," or, "We know, of course,
that there are serious omissions in them," or, "We
know, of course, that there have been additions.**
242 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
And you may find others, when the controversy
waxes hot, who will say, "These are not the
books at all; God has removed the sacred books
from your hands and these are the books of
ungodly men."
With regard to our Gospels you will find that
one definite and quite intelligible attitude has
appeared. Muslims will say to you, "Those four
books which you show to us cannot be that
Gospel, that Injil, which was revealed to Jesus.
Your books do not resemble in the slightest the
form of the Qur'an. They are no Word of
Allah addressed to Jesus directly, to be trans-
mitted by him to mankind; they are only stories
about the life of Jesus, about what he said and
did, and what a great many other people said and
did. Those four books which you show us and
which you say are the Gospel, are, at the very
best, only equivalent to our traditions of the life
of the Prophet, the story of the sayings and
doings of Muhammad. These can never repre-
sent the Gospel itself, the divine Word sent down
to Jesus." That, you will find, is their funda-
mental position on the Gospels, and they will
probably be disposed to go even farther and say,
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 243
"These are the equivalent, perhaps, of the tradi-i
tions of Muhammad, but they do not rest on
anything like the firm, historical basis on which
our traditions rest."
We can now take up the question which rises
naturally from the consideration which I have
just put before you, the question of the Muslim
doctrine of the person of Christ and of their gen-
eral attitude towards him. What has preceded
must evidently produce and invoke a certain
attitude.
In the first place, then, Christ was simply one
of that line of prophets of which I have spoken ;
one of those sent to bring back erring men to the
true faith; and the faith which he preached, the
law, usages, ritual which he laid down and
observed, must have been the same as that
preached, laid down and observed by Muhammad
himself.
But, secondly, what distinguishes this Jesus
from the other prophets — and it is remarkable how
much there is that so separates him — ^what gives
him a different position from the others in that
goodly fellowship? Muhammad evidently re-
garded him as standing quite apart from all other
244 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
human beings. He was born of Mary but con-
ceived without father directly from God through
his messenger, the angel Gabriel. With his birth
his activity began, and in the cradle he spoke
words of wisdom. The miracles which he
wrought were of a more varied and wonderful
kind than those of any of the other prophets,
and for him, especially, was reserved the miracle
of raising the dead. This is the general con-
sensus of Muslim opinion although some theo-
logians have protested against it. When a
Muslim religious writer has any peculiarly wise,
telling, pious saying, joined to a story probably,
to ascribe to a prophet of the past generations,
the chances are that he will ascribe it to Jesus.
That seems to be the association of mind with
them. He was distinguished, also, from amongst
the other prophets by purity. In Islam there Is
no conception that he ever sinned. I think that
can fairly be said. So at the Last Day when he
excuses himself from attempting to intercede
with Allah, it is not, as in the case of the other
prophets, because of sin on his part but because
his followers have worshipped him.* Therefore
*See al-Ghazzilfs Durra al-fakhira (ed. Gauthier 1878),
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 245
he IS ashamed. Later Islam has striven to assert
the same thing of Muhammad but both Qur'an
and tradition are in the way. Islam admits that
Jesus knew no sin.
Further, the Qur'an calls him the spirit of
Allah — ^but spirit for Muhammad meant an angel
— the Word of Allah and a Word from Allah.
Such a half-spiritual being is he, separate from
mankind in birth, life and death; such a mark has
been left by the Gospel story of his birth, of
his miracles and parables and of his stainless
life.
He was not killed. That to Muhammad's mind
was an impossible thought. He did not die
upon the cross. God first caused him to die by
his own touch; raised him to life again; and
then, living in the body, took him to Heaven.
From thence he will descend when the Last Day
draws nigh and will rule for the last forty-five
years before that Day, during the Muslim mil-
lennium. But, on the other hand, he will not
the late and quite artificial although now generally held
doctrine that all prophets are guarded by Allah from sin.
It is evolved from a theory and is in the teeth of the teach-
ing of the greatest Muslim theologians.
246 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
be the Judge on the Last Day, as I have seen
asserted in some Western books. There is no
idea of that kind in any Arabic writing. To
Allah alone belongs the rule on that Day. Nor
is he even technically the greatest of the prophets ;
that rank is reserved for Muhammad. So much
for the distinctions which separate him from all
other prophets.
As to the differences between Christendom and
Islam, you will remember how I described the
doctrine which has grown up in Islam that
Muhammad is the greatest of all created beings,
created long before the worlds; that for his
sake the world was made. You will remember
also the way in which the doctrine of the nature
of the Qur'an was developed; that there was a
Word with God by which he made all things, and
that of that Word, the Qur'an as we have it is
but the visible, earthly form. That being so,
it is manifestly impossible for^.the person of
Jesus to pass beyond that of a semi-angelic per-
sonality; he cannot even be regarded as the first
of created beings. The essential difficulty and
difference for Muhammad lay not in the earthly,
human Jesus, but in the heavenly element — the
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 247
Spirit from Allah, the Word of Allah; it was
a creature, an 'abd, "a slave," in Muslim language.
What were, let me ask finally and very shortly,
the objections for Muhammad, in the Christian
doctrine ? One of them lay, I think, in the word,
"begotten?" If by any chance it had been pos-
sible in the Creed to have expressed the fact that
Jesus was not made but proceeded from the Father
in any other way, by any other word, than that,
it would have made the matter indefinitely easier
for Muhammad. That word, that idea, with all
that for him it connoted, he could not get over.
And the idea was still further sexualized by the
doctrine of the Trinity which had reached him.
It was one sufficiently outre, for the Trinity, for
him, consisted of the Father, the Mother and the
Son. This explains, also, how the Holy Spirit
had become a simple angel. For a long time we
have been able only to guess from our knowledge
of the early Christian sects at what may have
been the source of Muhammad's Trinity. But
within only the last few years the matter has been
cleared up and in the most astonishing fashion.
We have learned that in the Syrian Desert, not
very far over beyond the Dead Sea, there are
248 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
still tribes who call themselves Christians and
who worship that form of Trinity. It is a
remarkable survival of what must have been a
very far out-lying Christian heresy. At any rate,
we know now that Muhammad was not respon-
sible for it.^
Lastly, he could not endure the Christian
acceptance of the death upon the cross. That a
prophet should be killed by those to whom he was
sent he may have regarded as possible; but that
a prophet should suffer in such a way was an
unthinkable thing for him. His vehemence on
this point is such as to suggest that he is polem-
izing on behalf of the sect to which his Christian
teacher belonged. The teacher must have been
of one of the early sects which held that Jesus
was spirited away from the Jews, and that another
was changed into his likeness and suffered in his
place. Such, certainly, was Muhammad's posi-
tion (Qur. iv, 155-156), but the Qur'an makes
no statement as to who the real sufferer was.
The Muslim expansions vary on the same point;
evidently there was no fixed tradition in Islam.
One story says that it was one of the leaders of
' Musil, Arabia Petraea, Vol. Ill, p. 91.
ISLAM AND THE SCRIPTURES 249
the Jews ; another, in dramatic justice, that it was
Pilate himself; another that it was one of the
soldiers sent to capture Jesus; yet another, and
perhaps the commonest, that it was Judas. But
if the conception of such self-sacrifice was impos-
sible for Muhammad, it was not absolutely
impossible for the Church of Muhammad after
him. Let me close with a last story of this
substitution. I have read in an Arabic book of
the lives of the Prophets that Jesus just before
the end, said to his followers, "Whoever has my
likeness put upon him will be slain.'' Then arose
a man from the people and said, "I, Lord !" And
the likeness of Jesus was put upon him, and he
was slain and crucified in his stead. The later
Muslim Church thus rose higher in some of its
members than had Muhammad himself.
LECTURE VIII
THE MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS
We have now grown accustomed to hearing
Buddhism, Islam and Christianity spoken of as
the three missionary religions, it being meant
thereby that these three, through their very
nature, are impelled to go out and by persuasion
and exhortation draw outsiders within their
respective folds; that they are not limited by
race, country or caste; but contain within them-
selves, consciously or unconsciously, a world
destiny.
This classification is attractive and covers,
undoubtedly, a large element of truth. But other
religions have been missionary in their time— even
the Jews once compassed sea and land to make
one proselyte — ^and these three have not always
been missionary, and, when they have, their con-
verts have never been affected in the same way.
Buddhism, to all appearance, makes the least
change between those whom it takes in and their
fellows who stay without ; it does not affect either
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 2$!
the national or the social feeling. Christianity
too often produces a pseudo-superior caste,
parasitically attached to European and American
Christendom. Islam always creates a state
within a state. Again, Buddhism has had, appar-
ently, long periods of exhaustion or repose in
which the spreading instinct seems to have died
down. In the history of the Christian Church
one of the saddest chapters has been the apathy
of its oriental branches — once the Nestorian wave
of conquest was stayed — ^towards the peoples
lying around them. As for Islam, its missionary
ideals, methods and results form the subject of
the present lecture.
We have, therefore, before us now what is a
matter of history and what should be treated in
historical order. But that necessary dulness
may, perhaps, be lightened a little if we look
first for a moment on the Islam of the present day
as it confronts and ponders the non-Muslim
world. For, undoubtedly, its attitude just now
is far more conscious than it ever was before.
It is no longer developing and advancing or
slumbering and mouldering, at any rate follow-
ing its nature in happy unconsciousness; but its
252 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
back is at the wall, and it looks upon an order
of things, hostile now not only militantly but,
what is far more deadly, economically. This
situation Islam has realized and is realizing more
and more widely with every year that passes. It
IS not only the young men in the cities who are
facing a new future. In the villages and even in
the recesses of the desert itself the consciousness
is awakening that all is not well with the People
of Muhammad. They all know how Arabi Pasha
was crushed at Tell el-Kebir, how the Fulani
Emirates went down and how, in these last days,
the Mahdi and his rule have been swept from the
Sudan. It has gone ill with militant Islam, and
when Islam is not militant, it dreams away its
life in slow decay. The pressure, too, and the
drive of the modern world have at last come
home to them. They are learning that Europe
will use and exhaust them to the last drop of
blood if they do not learn to use themselves. On
Asia the great European fear now lies more
blackly than ever since the time of Alexander
and his successors. And always before when
Islam yielded ground — in Spain, in Sicily, in
Hungary, in the Balkans — it was conquered terri-
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OP MUSLIMS 253
tory, and no native soil that it gave up. Or, if
it yielded, it took it again, as the Latin kingdom
of Jerusalem rose and fell. But now the war
of manufacture and commerce, with their swift,
Stern blows of economic necessity, has struck to
the very center of the Faith, and many Muslims
see that, if they would save themselves, an educa-
tion and training alien and antagonistic to Islam
must be whole-heartedly accepted and used.
Thus the Muslim peoples are slowly and uneasily
becoming aware that the Faith which was their
pride and strength — nay, the very essence of their
being — is their handicap, and they do not yet see
how to transform it. Militant and dominant
Islam is gone. Can Islam be anything else?
It may be said roughly, but with fair adequacy,
that Muslims are facing this crisis in three dif-
ferent ways. First, there is a tendency to flee
in despair before the advance of Christendom
and to take refuge in deserts supposedly inacces-
sible, or at least unattractive, to the men of the
new order of things. As mountains have ever
been the last abodes of liberty, so for Islam the
recesses of the desert. Thus the Senusites have
gradually withdrawn deeper and deeper into the
254 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Sahara and seem anxious only to avoid all con-
tact with the non-Muslim world.
But, secondly, there are many who have adopted
no such counsel of despair, who have faith in
the future of Islam and who remain face to
face with the enemy and still keep up the long
fight. These militant spirits will have nothing
to do with the new civilization, but also will not
fly before it. If active warfare were possible,
they would embrace it and die in the last ditch.
As it is, they are praisers of the times past ; they
study the old books and write new ones of the
old kind. Of them, largely, are the 'Ulama of
Egypt Many of them were in sympathy with the
Mahdi of the Sudan ; many still are in communi-
cation with the Senusite chiefs; they have for a
time succeeded in preserving the medieval char-
acter of the Azhar University. Round them, if
the chance were but to come, the masses of the
Muslim population would rally, and among them
a section of the Egyptian Nationalist party is to
be found.
The rest of the Nationalists fall into the third
division, which consists of those Muslims who
are prepared to assimilate the civilization of
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 25$
Christendom, prepared to make the attempt, at
least, to bring the Muslim peoples within the
circle of modern life. But it is plain that in
this division there must be two elements. One
element is ready to go to all lengths to modern-
ize Islam. For it the modernizing is the point;
not any retaining of Islam. Many of those who
think in this way must recognize that the modern
world and Islam are incompatible. Among
these, plainly, is the Young Turk Committee.
They are going steadily forward with their trans-
formation of the Turkish Empire and in so doing
are respecting Muslim ideas as far as possible,
even making some attempt at showing that the
good Muslim should be a constitutionalist and
should regard his Christian fellow subject as on
the same level with himself. But when Islam
stands in the way of the Young Turk program,
it is Islam that must yield. Sharply contrasted
with this element is another, best illustrated by
the Egyptian Nationalists. It, too, is progres-
sive; but always with the proviso that Islani be
preserved. It will have nothing to do with a
progress in which any of the essence of Islam
evaporates. Many, doubtless, of this party
256 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
believe that this program is possible. But as the
situation works itself out, there cannot be much
question that they will be driven either into
the party of militant conservatism or into the
party whose will is to modernize, let come to
Islam what may. And the division will fall
according to their attitude towards their non-
Muslim fellow citizens.
But you may perhaps ask, What has this to
do with missions ? It has everything to do with
missions, if you look at missions broadly enough.
What, humanly, are missions but an attempt to
assimilate the ideas and ideals of all the peoples
of the earth to those of the missionary, to unify
the earth? And this great unifying is going
on, swiftly and steadily. The only question is
round what ideal it shall center. For us, can we
make it the Christian faith; for Muslims can
they save Islam in the great levelling. Or are
the wheels of progress to crush out all ideals,
and is the future civilization of the world to be
woven of philosophic doubt, of common-sense
attitudes and of material luxury? There is a
curious side-development of Islam which looks
in that direction, and which sees in the narrowed,
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 257
Utilitarian aims, in the acceptance of the lower
facts of life, in the easy ideals which characterize
that religion, the promise that its will be the
future in the common-sense world to come, and
holds that, even as the world is, Islam must be
the religion of all sensible men.
Here, as you see, I am dealing with ideas, for
ideas in the end rule. Islam may be adding its
millions in India and Africa ; but these will weigh
little in the process of the centuries. Where,
rather, are the germinant ideas, where the plans
of life and thought which hold the future? No
one, looking at essential Islam, can believe that
they are there. The great curves of progress
touch but seldom its surfaces.
But let me turn from Islam facing that puzzling
future, and look at it in the light of history, as
it spread, conquered, absorbed. For the missions
of Islam were all the means by which outside
peoples and individuals were brought into its
fold.
Again we must begin with Muhammad and
ask the question, In what sense, in what ways,
was he a missionary? We have seen how far
he could be called a prophet, and what was his
258 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
kinship with the different types of prophets which
were found among the Hebrews. And it was
in virtue of his prophetship, or his claim to
prophetship, that he was a missionary, - and his
characteristics as a missionary were determined
by his character as a prophet. He came forward
as a Messenger of Allah to men, as the Represen-
tative of Allah with men. It was not the con-
tent of his teaching that was the principal thing;
it was the fact that he was there to teach. From
this point of view his position was: Accept me
and obey me ; not, Hear the word of Allah which
he has spoken to me. The result of his mission
was to provide an autocratic chief, acting as
representative of Allah in a theocratic state.
This, you will observe, is a personality and a
method very different from those of the Hebrew
prophets, denouncing wickedness, exhorting to
righteousness and teaching the true nature and
will of Jehovah ; but remaining themselves scrupu-
lously in the background and leaving to the
proper authorities the carrying out of that will.
And here, exactly, the door was opened wide
to personal ambition and aggrandizement. The
Hebrew prophets had kept apart the prophetic
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 259
and the executive offices; it had not been for
the advantage of religion in Israel when by any-
chance they had joined. But Muhammad was
a religious politician, and grasped eageWy at
secular power to enforce and carry out his theo-
logical ideas. There have been many of his kind
since, and they have not helped either religion
or government.
This was the side of Muhammad's claim which
led to his first rejection by the Meccans and to
their long war against him in his little state at
Medina. They saw very clearly that his success
would make him a king over them and destroy
their genuinely Arab aristocratic rule. They
thought also that it would lead to the doing
away of the worship and ritual of the Ka'ba at
Mecca and to the wealth which they drew there-
from. The latter result should logically have
followed, only in Muhammad's later life the
politician overcame the theologian, and he had
the skill to attach to his iconoclastic puritanism
almost the whole ritual of Mecca.
But his headship of both church and state stood
fast. He could say most absolutely, VStat (fest
mot, and it is due to him that church and state
260 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
in Islam are still one and the same, indivisible.
Yet, from this political cleverness, it would not, I
think, be fair to conclude that he was with definite
consciousness setting aside his ideals and follow-
ing his ambitions. He had an entire belief in
himself, and his ideals centered round himself.
How the streams of deception and self-deception
crossed and tangled in his brain we cannot
determine. The fixed and certain thing is that
his prophetship had such affinities, and that his
preaching was a proclaiming of himself.
So he fulfilled what he regarded as his mission
to the Arabs. The content of his preaching I have
already put before you. Here our interest is
the relationship of that preaching to the preacher.
With this resolves itself, too, the whole question
of force in Islam, of Muhammad's use of the
sword, as it is commonly put, and of how he
gained the sword which he used. At first he
could use no sword as he had none ; he could only
preach himself as prophet and messenger of Allah
to the Arabs. But the consciousness of Arab
national unity swelled and rose in his day. He
headed it, moulded it, directed it, and the sword
was in his hand.
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 261
This is significantly shown by the rapid growth
of his adherents and by the ways in which they
joined themselves to him after his open appear-
ance as a political leader and ruler at Medina.
Many, doubtless, came as before, attracted as
individuals, by the Faith which he preached and
by his personality; but it was not long before
the tribes came in to him as tribes, recognizing
that in so doing they were joining the great
Arab confederacy and becoming part of the Arab
nation which was in the throes of birth. It is
true that they had been Arabs before, but before
that, again, they had been tribesmen of their
several tribes, at most, parts of an ever-shifting
conglomerate of groups split and rent by inter-
tribal feud and conflict. Now they were begin-
ning, under the hammering of Byzantium and
Persia, to feel themselves Arabs against the
world, and it was only by the genius of Muham-
mad who furnished them with a crystallizing
point that they passed from that to being Mus-
lims against the world. Without Muhammad
this national movement would probably have
amounted to little ; the rope of desert sand would
quickly have again fallen apart. Even with him
262 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
and his influence Arabia as a nation did not
long exist. At his death the tribes scattered to
their tents; were won back with mighty efforts
by his immediate successors; were for a ^hort
time the conquering sword wielded by Islam — •
that new thing, half faith, half nation, which
had arisen and which was directed from Medina,
the seat of a half monkish empire— and then
finally broke asunder, to be a nation never again.
And as thus in its infant days with the Arabs,
so later, Islam knew how to form and use the
Turks as a sword, to form and use the Sudanese
as a sword. Islam remained; the peoples which
it flung on the world changed and passed. But
what is Islam? As well ask what Christen-
dom is. It is an idea; first in the brain of
Muhammad; passed on to his Church; existent
and fostered there; having for a time its being
in that little group of theologian-statesmen who
immediately succeeded Muhammad at Medina;
thereafter diffused in the body of believers.
But to return. This new, short-lived Arab
nation was Muhammad's personal weapon. He
called himself emphatically and peculiarly the
prophet of the Arabs. The former prophets had
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 263
been sent, each to a people as their own. Now
the turn of the Arabs was at last come, and
he was with them. And remember that for him
the prophetic ideal was Moses and not Amos or
Hosea. It was his to tell them the will of Allah ;
but it was his also to use them against the
unbelieving world as the sword of Allah. He
was a prophet, not only inward, to his own people,
but outward also, from his own people to the
world. And so we find him in the seventh year
after his migration to Medina sending letters
to all the kings and governors of whom he had
knowledge — to Byzantium, to Persia, to Egypt,
to Abyssinia — calling upon them to submit them-
selves and to accept the prophet whom Allah
had sent. With these letters Arabia and its
prophet claimed as a right the obedience of the
world, and their rejection was an ample basis
for war. The prophet had appeared, had made
his public claim, had been rejected; upon the
rejectors lay their own blood. Arabia was ready
to overflow its bounds; it was to do so as the
sword of Islam.
In the last years much ink has been spilt
discussing the question whether or not the Qur'an
264 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
justifies unprovoked war by a Muslim state upon
a state which is not Muslim. The question is
purely academic, and I do not desire to enter upon
it here. For Muhammad it did not exist, and
nothing bearing upon it appears in the Qur'an.
It arose later when Muslim states found them-
selves compelled by situations of fact to live on
terms of treaty, or at least understanding, with
states which were not Muslim. Of such a con-
tingency Muhammad never dreamt. He was
there as the prophet of Allah. A part of the world
hady so far, accepted him; a part had not yet
It was his right to demand the obedience of all
and to proceed against them if they rejected him.
At the time of his death he was so proceeding.
That is the historic fact, and that was his way
of acting as a missionary.
But with the death of Muhammad in the year
eleven of the Hijra a change entered into this,
as into all the aspects of Muslim development.
The prophet was no longer there to guide the
enforcement of his own claims and to dictate
the treatment of those who obstinately opposed
the truth, whether as individuals or as states.
So his successors had to develop a theory on the
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 26$
subject and to work out, in practice, a set of
regulations. And first, and for long, it was the
relation to individual non-Muslims which had to
be regulated. The great automatic wave of con-
quest — in part, as we have seen, the half-conscious
overflow of the surplus population of Arabia and
in part the avenging advance of the armies of
Allah and his prophet — had to go on until the
world was subdued to the new faith. There was,
therefore, a state of war with all non-Muslim
countries. But within the conquered countries
individual non-Muslims were bound to be left,
and that, too, in great numbers. To a state the
alternative offered at that time was of the Qur'an
or the sword — ^join the Muslim confederacy or
fight. But to an individual the alternative was
the Qur'an or tribute — ^become a Muslim citizen
or, by payment of certain taxes, become a pro-
tected resident non-citizen. Those who thus
saved their religion and their lives had no rights
per se as citizens ; they had only a certain protec-
tion guaranteed to them by treaty ; their property
and lives were assured on the payment of certain
taxes. But the names given to these taxes were
sufficiently suggestive of their status. There was
266 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
a poll-tax called jizya, which means "ransom,"
and a property tax called kharaj, which meant
the revenue which a master drew from the labour
of a slave. The non-Muslims thus ransomed
their lives and paid to the Muslim treasury, as
slaves did to their masters, a certain proportion
of their property and labour.
This system was a very simple development
from the situation as I have already sketched
it The Arab Muslims were limited in numbers
and so had to be retained as an army to fight in
the Path of Allah. They must not be allowed
to acquire estates and to settle in the conquered
lands. The original inhabitants, therefore, had
to retain their landed property, but under con-
dition of paying large taxes to the state, which,
in its turn, supported the Muslim army. That
army, when outside of Arabia, was thus to be
a military, non-landed, non-productive caste sup-
ported by the non-Muslim population. Within
Arabia no non-Muslim might live. It was the
country of the people whom Allah had honoured
by sending from their midst the latent and great-
est of the prophets. Further, when a non-Muslim
embraced Islam, he no longer paid the poll-tax.
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 26/
his land was taken and distributed among his
former fellows, who had to cultivate it and pay
the tax on it, and he himself, as a member now
of the dominant caste, was supported from the
Muslim treasury. It is significant for the weight
of the land-tax, that so many abandoned their
property and embraced Islam as to lead, in time,
to the breakdown of this system. What survived
of it was that only Muslims could be citizens
and have full civil rights, while non-Muslims,
not being citizens, were under a certain protection
for which they were taxed in different ways.
The various non-Muslim ecclesiastical organi-
zations were also, because of this fact of non-citi-
zenship, given autonomy among themselves, and
jurisdiction over their own people. The head of
each such organization — Patriarch, Bishop, Chief
Rabbi, etc., was the means of communication
between the community and the Muslim state.
There gradually grew up, also, a variety of
ordinances limiting the liberty of action of non-
Muslims as to public appearance and action, dress,
worship, ecclesiastical buildings, etc. Similar
regulations held throughout medieval Europe
with regard to Jews, and the present (1910)
268 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
conflict between the Spanish government and the
Vatican is over a like denial of the right to puUic
exercise of religion. In Islam the rigour with
which these ordinances were enforced varied
greatly irom time to time. No Muslim govem-
ment has ever long been able to carry on its
affairs without the assistance of Christian or
Jewish officials, and these have sometimes risen to
the highest positions under the state. Naturally,
then, oppressive regulations upon their fellow
believers would not be enforced These would
show themselves prominently in public, exhibit
wealth and pride, and arouse the wrath of the
Muslim mob. Then there would be riots, perse-
cutions, bloodshed and wholesale conversions to
Islam, or sharp suppression by the government,
according to the strength of the government of '
the time. Thus ruled at one time by the need
of Christians to carry on the government and at
another time by the jealousy of the mob, the regu-
lations used to swing to and fro between sharp
enforcement and harmless desuetude.
But with all this friction and while the formal
situation between Muslims and non-Muslims
stood thus, it must not be supposed that there
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 269
were no missionary efforts in the exact sense to
spread the faith of Islam. It is true that, like
medieval Europe, Islam has never had mission-
aries who were missionaries only. But it is
probably true also that the masses of Islam have
more generally, both geographically and as to
periods of time, been inclined towards missionary
work, towards the spread of their faith by one
means or another. This goes with the other
probable fact that religion, of one kind or another,
and the zeal for religion, manifested in one way
or another, have always, or generally, bulked
more largely as elements in the life of the Muslim
peoples than in that in Christendom. Of course,
there have been dead periods in Islam when the
feeling ruled that the matter was in the hands of
Allah and should be left to him, and there have
been dead districts where the intellectual energy
of a whole country died down for a time. In
Christendom, too, there have been periods and
centres of fervent religious activity when religion
was accepted by practically the mass of the people
as the one thing worth while in life. But,
broadly, the situation holds, I think, as I have
stated it, and the impulse in Islam to spread and
2/0 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
propagate itself has manifested itself through
direct movements of the people and not through
the efforts of a class especially set apart thereto.
Naturally we find this outstandingly on the
part of theologians and men professionally in
religion. Wandering saints, ascetics and dar-
wishes would probably come nearest to our
professional missionaries. But even with them
it was not the object of their lives but simply
a by-product of their religious energy. In Mus-
lim religious biography we meet again and again
with stories of how fervent a preacher of Islam
the subject of the biography had been and of
how thousands had been converted by him, of
Christians or Jews, as the case might be. These
tales are sometimes rather suggestive of mob-
violence, as when we read that ten to twenty
thousand were converted on the occasion of the
funeral of Ahmad ibn Hanbal, a great canonist
who died in A. H. 241 (A. D. 855), or when
we find that such conversions en masse followed
the fall by violence of some Christian or Jewish
vizier. But besides these, we find in Islam
merchants, tradesmen, travellers, all sorts and
conditions, taking a hand — direct and some-
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 27I
times heavy — in the spread of their faith.
Of controversy, too, there are many traces
and remains. J have already referred to the
influence on Muslim theology exercised by John
of Damascus, the great Father of the Greek
Church. That influence was probably, to a con-
siderable extent, through controversy, as we find
one of his tractates arranged as a manual for that
purpose. It falls into sections beginning, "When
the Saracen says such and such to you, you must
answer so and so." Evidently at that time
Muslims entered into argument with Christians.
Again, at the court of al-Ma'mun, the *Abbasid
Khalifa who died in A. H. 218 (A. D. 833),
and who was a rationalistic Muslim believing
firmly in himself and in his own pontifical
right to rule the Faith, there took place a very
interesting written controversy between two
of his courtiers, one, who was of the family
of the Prophet, and another, al-Kindi by name,
who was a learned Christian. The invita-
tion by the former to embrace Islam directed to
al-Kindi may not have come down to us complete,
as the book, having been early put under Muslim
ban, has reached us only in Christian copies; but
272 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
that of al-Kindi is certainly complete and is a
very remarkable document, especially significant
for the freedom of utterance permitted by
al-Ma'mun. After his time no Christian could
express himself so bitingly in public, and it is
probable that al-Ma'mun, for himself, had an
indifferent attitude towards all religions, though
as head of Islam he meant to see to it that those
of his subjects who were Muslims should hold a
faith adapted more or less to his own ideas.
But when we look broadly at the attitude of
Muslims in general towards Christians in general,
we are confronted by at least three questions.
What, we must ask, did Muslims know about
Christians ? What amount of knowledge of Chris-
tendom outside and of the Christians amongst
them had really reached them ? Second, what
did they think about them? How did they
represent to themselves those unknown external
powers and those strange s^mi-foreign person-
alities in their midst? And, third, how did they
feel towards them? What were their attitudes
and the impulses working upon them in those
relationships? Again, we might classify our
problems in another way, and ask what the
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 2/3
knowledge, ideas, attitudes of Muslim rulers, of
the Muslim state, qua state, were; what those of
Muslim theologians and learned men generally,
and what those of the Muslim masses. It is
plain that the question which here confronts us
is very complex and has many sides. All that
I can do now is to illumine some of these in
order that the great tangle may become more
vivid and real, and that some of its essential
aspects may be brought out.
The knowledge, ideas and attitudes of the theo-
logians have already been made tolerably plain in
the last lecture. To the picture of confusion
and ignorance which is there given, I will add
only one detail which goes far to explain the
whole. The Muslim is warned in a tradition
from the Prophet, which all, I believe, accept as
genuine, not to be on terms of intimate friendship
with any unbeliever. This has been received
by religious Muslims as meaning that, while
non-Muslims are to be treated with courtesy,
intercourse, even, with them should not be
cultivated, friendship with them cannot exist.
Ash-Sha'rani, a Cairene mystic of the sixteenth
century and, otherwise, a very keen, pure and
i8
274 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
broad-minded man, in one of his booRS in which
he recites the duties which the Prophet has laid
upon all believers, reckons the observance of this
tradition among them. In present day Egypt,
also, I have known it cited in warning by one
Muslim to another. The remembrance of the
existence of this tradition used to follow me in
my relations with Muslims in the East and
affected, to an extent which was perhaps unwar-
ranted, my sense of the reality of the intimacies
which I seemed to have gained. But you will
easily see how impossible, with such a point of
departure, all real sympathy and understanding
must be. The man who is occupied, in any way,
in holding others at arm's length, can gain
no real knowledge of them. Nor ^^^ the man
who always looks down on others from a height
of superiority, as do the theologians of Islam
and indeed all Muslims. On both these points It
is for our missionaries to take admonition.
The attitude of the Muslim state as a state
must also be tolerably clear. On one side it
inherited the tradition that Islam was a conquer-
ing force, the object of which was to subdue the
world to the true faith of Allah ; only when that
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF iilUSLIMS 275
was accomplished could there be peace. Signifi-
cantly, in this connection, canon law divides the
whole world into two, Dar al-Islam, "Abode of
Islam,'' and Dar al harb, "Abode of War"—
where Islam was not there was war. And this
attitude of mind, it must always be remembered,
belongs permanently to a Muslim state; it is
fundamental to Islam. But on another side,
Muslim states, ever since the first century or two
of free, unthinking conquest, have been com-
pelled to live on some terms or other with
Christian states. And they could not very well
say to these Christian states, "We are, you must
understand, strictly at war with one another ; we
are deadly enemies and must be until we have
utterly subdued you ; we do not recognize you in
any way as independent states and princes; you
are simply rebels to Allah and to us; but on
account of trade and the peaceful side of life
generally, we are compelled to have understand-
ings if not treaties with one another. Therefore
we . . ." Yet that is really what diplomacy down
to the eighteenth century between Muslims and
Christians meant; what it means to this day
for very many Muslims. Here is an example of
276 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
a detail. When the rulers of Morocco in the
eighteenth century had of necessity to enter into
intercourse by letter with the French government,
they dropped the use of all titles for themselves
to avoid having to give titles to the French king.
It was simply Muhammad ibn Abdallah to Louis
XVI. This was after an attempt to soothe their
conscience by giving as a title instead of malik
or sultdn, the word tdghiya which means a
"usurper" or the "head of a rebellious sect"^
More recently other subterfuges have been dis-
covered. The canon lawyers, urged by necessity,
have ruled that a country in which the peculiar
usages of Islam are protected and its injunctions,
even in part, followed, must be reckoned as an
Abode of Islam. This covers all Europe except,
perhaps, Spain ; there the ashes are still hot. But
this, at least for the masses of the people, is
strictly a temporary subterfuge. Lift the neces-
sity — as at present in the Central Arabian states —
and the old claim would reappear ; that is, except
for those who were farsighted enough to see its
permanent impossibility.
And the same change has come to the Muslim
*De Sacy, Chrestomathie arabe. III, pp. 332 ff.
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 277
States in their attitude towards the Christians
within their borders. From being a class toler-
ated and protected in a fashion, because it was
impossible to convert them all or kill them all,
Christian subjects of Muslim powers have come,
through pressure and protection from without,
to have an existence in some respects preferable
to that of the Muslims themselves. The mysteri-
ous charm protecting the European has come,
in part, to cover the Christian native, though
always there hangs upon the horizon the black
cloud of possible massacre. The Muslim mob
is ever there, and occasionally there appears a
Muslim ruler, like 'Abd al-Hamid, who nourishes
great schemes of a united and dominant Islam.
But, finally, all that I have just said is apart
from the experiment at present being tried in
the new Turkey. There the Young Turk party
is attempting to modernize Islam without destroy-
ing it. They may succeed in the modernizing,
but it will be Islam no longer. Nor, probably,
will the Young Turks be greatly distressed at
the loss. They are thinking of Turkey and
not of Islam. The Egyptian nationalists, on
the other hand, are thinking more of Islam
278 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
than of Egypt. And therein is their weakness.
So much for Muslim states as states. What
of the educated ruling classes generally? How
have they felt towards Christians? That has
depended enormously upon the Christians whom
they met. The cultured, educated Muslim meet-
ing the average native Christian could hardly
be favourably impressed. He would see there, if
he looked at all, the virtues and vices, strength
and weakness of a subject race. Christianity,
to make an impression, would need to be Chris-
tianity from without. But, until the last half-
century, the Christianity that came to Islam did
not come in very peaceful and attractive forms.
It is a curious fact that the intercourse between
Islam and Christendom in the medieval period
was more intimate and close than it has ever
been since. There was intercourse then, to and
fro, almost as much as now, and the peoples on
both sides were far closer to one another in
ideas and fundamental civilization. Certainly
Chaucer's Wife of Bath may have pilgrimaged
three times to Jerusalem and had no more to
do with the people there than a Cook's tourist does
now. But Chaucer's Knight could hardly have
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 279
been a free lance in Morocco and Asia Minor
without making his own impression on his
Saracen comrades, and the "old captive" who,
in his latter days, wrote Aucassin et Nicolete
and brought back from Tunis to Europe his
recollections of the public story-teller, with his
rdbab and intercalated scraps of chanted verse,
the artistic form of the "Cante-fable,** must
have given his fellows among the Paynims some
strange ideas of Christian ways.
Fortunately we have in the autobiography of
Usama ibn Munqidh, a Muslim gentleman who
died in A. D. 1188, a year after the capture of
Jerusalem, a record of how the Christians there
impressed him. Those who had been longest
in the country he liked best; they had become
more civilized, that is had taken on oriental
manners. He got on especially well with the
Templars; they even gave him a corner of their
church m which he could say his Muslim prayers.
In general he gives the impression that very
little separated them from the Muslims and thus
throws a good deal of light upon the accusations
against them, under which their order finally
perished. But his especial wonder, as it is the
280 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
wonder still of every Muslim, was the easy inter-
course between the sexes and the lack of jealousy
on the part of the men. His attitude of mind
seems to have been much like that of Jaques in
As you like it, '"Here comes a pair of very
strange beasts." Of serious religious converse,
I do not remember any trace. But that, if his
conversations were mostly with the Templars,
need not surprise us. His contemporary, Saladin,
knew Christendom only under shield and had the
old attitudes. There is an interesting passage
in the biography of him by his close companion
and friend, Baha ad-Din, which tells how he
stood once, looking out over the Syrian sea and
described, as though talking to himself, his hope,
when the crusaders were finally driven out, of
taking ship and subduing them in their own
lands. That such should have been his thoughts
was natural enough. The latter part of his life
had been spent fighting in the Path of Allah;
he was an amateur theologian, too, in a way, and
that would effectually close his mind to new
ideas; we have no record, I think, that he ever
met any Christian who could have commended
Christianity to him.
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 28I
As for the masses of the Muslim people, of all
times down to this day, their mind on this
subject is easily reached. Take the degree of
knowledge of Islam in medieval Europe and its
feelings and attitudes towards Muslims, all as
reflected in popular romances, prose and metrical,
and you have exactly that of Islam with regard
to Christendom. We learn, too, the same thing
directly, if we take the trouble to read a few of
the innumerable popular romances in Arabic deal-
ing with the defense and spread of the Faith.
Some of them have found their way even into
the Arabian Nights and have thus become gener-
ally accessible. Many of these tell stories of the
crusades; but from the other side. Others tell
of love between Muslim and Christian and of
triumphant flight to the lands of Islam. Others,
again, of conversions to the true faith, wrought
through divine revelation and miracle. Prac-
tically all the motifs of our popular medieval
literature occur also in Arabic. Of course there
are differences of treatment. One is a markedly
greater inclination towards theological discussion.
The audience that can be amused by a solemn
recitation of the Qur'an is still more amused
282 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
when the Muslim champion pierces his adversary
with logic before over-throwing him with the
lance. One tale, copied and printed again and
again and spread from Spain to Persia, is nothing
but a recital by a slave-girl of her theological,
legal and quasi-scientific knowledge, in which
she overcomes all the scholars and sages brought
against her. For another difference, I do not
know anywhere in Arabic a scene of the brutality
of that in the metrical romance where Richard
Lion-Heart has cooked and served before him the
head of a Saracen and eats part of it. The mar-
vels, too, in the Muslim stories are more numerous
and luxuriant. And the circle of ideas portrayed
is that of the crowds in present day Cairo,
Damascus and Stamboul. There these tales are
still heard with eagerness and zest.
But given this interest in the artistic portrayal
of scenes in the spread of the Faith by conquest
or by persuasion, what characteristics do we find
in Muslims when actually engaged in these
things? How do they meet the reality when
thus rejoicing in the romance? Again, medieval
Europe is our clue. As there and then so now
for the oriental reality and romance are still one.
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 283
These stories which he delights to hear are for
him realistic and historical. He can imagine
himself at any time being caught up in the action
of one of them ; they might, so far as he knows,
have befallen his next door neighbor or a man
in the next lane. The theological discussions
are his. Even the incidents might be his. The
zeal and hope and trust are his. If it came to
him to go out and wander in heathen and half-
heathen lands, what happens in these tales he
feels sure might happen to him.
And they do go out and thus wander. As
I have already said, the nearest approach that
Islam has produced to the professional missionary
is the wandering darwish-saint. The border-
lands of Islam are full of them. It is they
through whose labours Africa has so nearly
become a Muslim continent. Into the recesses
of Asia they have gone with their teaching.
Theirs is the religious romance and the reality
as well of the spread of Islam. And these men
have the status of saints. They are wonder-
workers; at the least, Allah hears and answers
their prayers. But when we call them saints,
we must not think of men occupied with nothing
284 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
else but things of the other world, for whom this
world does not exist. There are many such
saints in Islam ; but not of those are the mission-
ary saints whose names are written in the history
of its spread. These were statesmen-saints, who
went out into the border-lands, drew round them
little circles of devoted disciples by their preach-
ing and then, when strong enough, founded states
to be nuclei of further Muslim conquest. In this
way the history of Muhammad has reproduced
itself again and again among his followers.
The truth is that there lies in the essence of
Islam a necessity to dominate and an inability
to distinguish Church and State. It is not only
the Muslim missionary who founds a state;
the same fate regularly befalls in Islam the suc-
cessful religious reformer. It is as if Luther had
added another to the innumerable German princi-
palities, or Calvin had become actually as well
as virtually the head of Geneva. And in such
a saint-founded state in Islam, there follow
for non-Muslims, always and most intelligibly,
religious pressure and civil disabilities. These
are saved, as in earlier times, only by economic
necessities. If however they embrace Islam,
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 285
they enter the Muslim brotherhood and become
full citizens.
But given the case where Islam penetrates
where the founding of a Muslim state is impos-
sible, how does it meet this limitation upon its
natural development? The situation of Islam
in China illustrates this difficulty. There it has
penetrated into the midst of the Chinese family-
state, a state which has a strong feeling of loose
but absolute unity; has spread there, and now
exists with many million adherents. The con-
sequence is that there Muslims form, so far as
they can, a state within the state. They are
recognized by the other Chinese as a great
national danger. Again and again they have
risen in revolt and have been crushed. How
they will be affected by the opening of China
and by the Pan-Islamic movement is still to be
seen. It is certain that they cannot assimilate
themselves to and join heartily In the general
development of China. In India there was at
one time similar unrest. The Wahhabite move-
ment spread there and was checked with the
greatest difficulty. How much of it still lies
beneath the surface is unknown. The policy of
286 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
the British government has been to give the freest
liberty to all institutions of Islam in any way
possible. And I have little question that Spain
would have had a like problem if the Moors
had not been expelled. Their expulsion was an
economic misfortune but a political necessity.
In contact, as they were, with the Muslim powers
across the Straits, they could not, in the long run,
have submitted to Christian rule. Only when
China was absolutely closed to the world were
the Chinese Muslims in any measure quiet.
In all this, how, for better or for worse, does
Christianity contrast? There is at least one
outstanding point. Christianity, too, has gone
out to uncivilized and semi-civilized races, and
wherever it has gone, the race carrying it has
come to rule. But this is, apparently, more a
matter of race than of religion. The status of
oriental Christians and their acceptance of that
status contrast sharply with the attitude of Mus-
lims who must dominate. Conversely, Europeans
cannot be subject to non-Europeans, but orientals
can. In Christianity, then, per se, this necessity of
dominating does not enter. But in the combina-
tion of the necessarily dominant European race
MISSIONARY ACTIVITY OF MUSLIMS 28/
With Christianity lies the greatest problem of
the Christian missionary. He himself has very
seldom been a conqueror or a founder of a state
or a ruler — the Jesuits in Paraguay and the
Americans in Hawaii were outstanding exceptions
— but his European fellows and companions have
been all these things. In consequence, while
Christian governments do not exercise religious
pressure, but treat all faiths on the same level,
a native Christian is still a native, with a gulf
between himself and a Christian of the dominant
race. In the modern world, at least, Christianity
has never been able by its weight and breadth
to obliterate the distinctions of race. To have
done that with success is the glory and the
danger of Islam.
LECTURE IX
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION
Let me introduce you to this aspect of Islam
by bringing together a number of my own experi-
ences in Cairo and elsewhere. These experiences
were of all kinds and will illustrate how the past
is still the present in Muslim lands, even while
the future is knocking at the door.
At Cairo I had an interview with the Head of
the Azhar University, still the principal intellect-
ual center of the Islam of the old type. He was
so good as to enquire about my Arabic studies, and
especially whether I had read formal logic. I
was fortunately able, with a good conscience,
to say that I had read some logic in Arabic and
to name the book, whereat he was rather surprised
and greatly pleased. But his question was sig-
nificant for all Muslim higher education. It
stops at the tools. It trains the memory and the
power of reasoning — ^always in formal methods —
and then gives to neither any adequate material
on which to work. The memory is burdened
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 289
with a verbatim knowledge of the Qur*an and
some outlines of theology and law, and the reason
is exhausted in elaborate argumentations there-
from deduced.
On the same occasion I was taken into the
mosque of Abu Dawud, which is across the street
from the Azhar mosque and is used as an annex
to it. There some classes were going on, and
one of them was quite largely attended by pupils
of all ages from little boys to bearded men. It
had a black-board, too, beside which the shaykh,
an old man with a kindly, interested face, sat
on a high chair. He was evidently an excellent
teacher, for his whole class was following with
lively attention while he worked out for them on
the board the complicated processes of simple
addition. The mystery of carrying over the tens
was his subject of the moment, and it was fine
to watch the verve and life with which he Ufted
his class along. But why, you may well ask,
should a university be teaching simple addition?
The answer is that the teaching of even simple
addition is a modern reform. At one time
Muslim universities did not teach even that.
They neglected all mathematical and physical
X9
290 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
science as outside of their province and to be
given over to the crafts and trades as a part of
their technical training. Of course, there were,
from time to time, partial exceptions, but the
broad position of Muslim universities stood thus.
The most for which they needed arithmetic was
to reckon out the calendar and the hours for
prayer, and in these calculations they soon came
to follow purely mechanical and traditional
methods. The few mathematicians, astronomers
and scientists of Islam, then, were independent
scholars, at most extra-mural teachers.
But the independent teacher has always had a
place in Islam. Muslim education and instruc-
tion began with them, and they have retained
their rights. Once, in the mosque of al-Mu'ayyad,
I came upon a scene which carried me back to
the earliest days of Islam. An old man was
seated in the great colonnade with his back to a
pillar. Round him was a little circle of half
a dozen students, each with book in hand, to
whom he was reading and explaining a text.
The lesson closed and they rose up, one by one,
picked up their shoes and went away. But first
they each kissed the hand of their old teacher.
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 2^1
and he was left sitting at his pillar and reading.
So had the founders of Muslim science sat, before
colleges or universities were dreamt of, when
each scholar taught for himself, and his disciples
went forth with his personal certificate and
boasted of the learning of their master.
I have already spoken of the primary position
which the learning by heart of the Qur'an holds
in Muslim education. If your ears are quick to
catch the rhythm and chant of the sacred text,
you will hear it wherever students are to be found.
In S. Sophia, under the great dome, I heard
a Turkish student being trained in the precise
nuance of pronunciation of the Arabic, for him
a foreign tongue. And at al-Bira, in Palestine,
about ten miles north from Jerusalem, at a village
school held in an old oven, out of which the
scholars swarmed like rabbits, I learned how it
was possible in Semitic for the same verbal root
to mean "to cry out" and "to read." The dux
of the school was put up to read to me from the
Qur'an. At once his lips became the bell of a
trumpet; his face was as bronze and his mouth
and throat were as brass, and with the hoarse,
metallic falsetto of a phonograph he rendered
292 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
his piece. He had his book before him; but it
was evident that he was reciting from memory
with the precise tones and inflections into which
he had been mechanically drilled. It would be
hard to over-estimate the proportion of time and
labor given to this accomplishment.
It is a pretty custom in the Muhammadan East
to combine public fountains and primary schools.
You will find fountains without schools; but
rarely a school without a fountain. Every tourist
in Cairo will remember the exquisite little kuttdb,
as the primary school is called in Egypt, of
*Abd ar-Rahman on the Nahhasin. On the street
level is the fountain-room, gay with blue and
green faience tiles and bronze gratings, and above
is the school-room with open arches on three
sides, giving a magnificently distracting view
down the ever-changing thoroughfare, and from
which through school hours comes steadily the
drone of childish voices. One afternoon I climbed
the stone spiral-stair which leads to the school-
room, and an attendant showed me the copy-books
of the pupils. Again the unchanging East
revealed itself. These boys and girls were copying
admonitions on manners and minor morals and
MUSUM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 293
especially on the respect with which they ought
to behave towards their fathers, all exactly as I
had read again and again in medieval Arabic
text-books on ethics and the training of the
young. Nay, the chain went farther back and
there were sentences which might have dropped
from the Book of Proverbs. If Islam has wasted
much time in mechanical use of the memory, it
has known also the value for conduct and habit
of steady drill and admonition.*
I said "boys and girls" above, for a certain
number of girls attend the kuttobs, though the
proportion of them is small. One of the prettiest
scenes I saw in Cairo was a little mob of boys
and girls, many-coloured and chattering, rushing
out of the Azhar, and jumping into their shoes
as they passed the sacred threshold. School was
just over, for in the Azhar, as in some American
universities, you can begin at the oriental equiv-
alent to the kindergarten and go on, in the same
institution, until you graduate as a learned theo-
logian. But mixed education in Islam does not
go beyond the kuttdb. In the older times the
*I venture to refer in this connection to my lecture on
The moral education of the young among Muslims, printed
in the International Journal of Ethics, XV, pp. 286 ff.
294 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
higher education of girls was carried on privately,
and the same still holds in the untouched Muslim
world. Even under the English control in Egypt,
the school education of girls has not proceeded
beyond the secondary stage. Yet it must not
be thought that there have not been in Islam and
are not now women-scholars and even professors.
We find traces of them in literature, and one young
Syrian, whom I met in Egypt, told me that his
mother had received such a scholarly education.
In that case, and I think that the explanation
will hold of the others generally, her father had
been a learned shaykh and had taught her all that
he knew. Islam has had many families of
scholars with the golden line of learning running
on from one generation to another. So when it
came to a single daughter, she would heir the
tradition.
But there is another side to education in
the East, for us a picturesque side, although
picturesque with ignorance and corruption. The
kuttdbs may be said to be the basis of the educa-
tional system, yet the teachers in them are a
byword everywhere for sloth, immorality, greed
and Ignorance. The scholar Islam has always
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 295
respected ; but upon the schoolmaster it has always
looked down, as feeble of wits and low of conduct.
If he were not so, the Muslim asks, why is he
a schoolmaster, and how could he be otherwise,
consorting always with boys? The idea that a
scholar might profitably give his life to school
education has never, so far as my knowledge
goes, existed in Islam. University education and
the training in the darwish fraternities are, of
course, on another footing. In these genuine
devotion to an ideal of service and discipleship to
a master have always existed and still exist.
Here is a story to illustrate the other side —
the picturesque but unhealthy kuttdb and the fiql,
or schoolmaster, who makes it so. It was told
me by a former Egyptian Minister of Education.
He was the best that Egypt has ^ ever seen, and
he knew the necessity in the East of immediate
control. So he would wander round, like Harun
ar-Rashid, to see things for himself, and paid
unexpected visits to his subordinates. On one
such visit to a kuttdb, he was puzzled by the multi-
tude of strips of paper with sentences on them,
dangling from the ceiling. The -Rql was not com-
municative as to what they were for; so he was
296 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
admonished to clear them away and keep his place
in better order. But what they could be doing
there was the problem. A woman whom the
explained. She was coming for a charm, and
the Hqt would sell her one of those strips that
suited her case. They bore sentences from the
Holy Book, and hanging there, blown about by
the breath of the innocent boys reciting the Holy
Book, they acquired double virtue. They were,
therefore, of sovereign efficacy, whether carried
as amulets, or washed off into water which was
then to be drunk. The Hql, in this case, wished
to compromise on undertaking not to put up any
new charms as his stock diminished, and urged
that it would be impious to destroy those already
there with the texts written upon them. He had
eventually to be dismissed.
No doubt he was a very much astonished man
at being treated with such irreligious rigour.
But in this case you will observe the magical value
of the written word and the atmosphere in which
the masses of Muslim youth must have grown
up. I have no reason to suppose that he would
have been in any way exceptionable among the
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 297
fiqis of a generation ago. The times were chang-
ing and he was not changing with them. Let me
now turn from these episodes, characteristic as
they are, to a more systematic consideration of
the whole question.
There seems to have been no science of educa-
tion, in the modern sense, amongst Muslims; at
least, I can find no department of Arabic literature
dealing specifically with pedagogy. The nearest
approach to such a science is to be found in books
on ethical and religious training, which are con-
nected, though remotely, with the Greek treatises
on ethics. These, however, tell mostly what a
boy should be taught and only very occasionally
how he may best be taught. It is true that valu-
able remarks on this subject occur here and there,
and that some exceptional men gave attention
to it. With the systems of one or two of them
I shall deal later. They made no impression
on the general Muslim mind. Nor is this to
be wondered at. Muslim practice was to repeat
aloud until the thing was learned, learned, that
is, by heart. They had observed, too, that no
special thought was called for, only continued
repetition. And, as a stimulus to the repetition,
298 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
the Prophet had wisely remarked, "Verily the
green rod is one of the trees of Paradise." Mus-
lim theory, on the other hand, was that while the
repetition was going on, Allah coordinately pro-
duced knowledge in the heart. The two were
separate things ; but mysteriously co-related. Let
me illustrate this from the usage of the Arabic
language itself. There are two verbs in Arabic
meaning "to know," 'alima and 'arafa. 'Alima
means simply "to know" ; you find the knowledge
in your mind, and that is all there is about it.
Of course, you know, too, that Allah put it there.
But 'arafa means to observe a thing and therefore
to know it. It is the German kennen, and the
things which you thus know are ma'drif, Kennt-
nisse. Now the whole educational vocabulary
of Arabic is derived from the root 'alima and is
related to this instinctive God-given knowledge.
With this dependence on the direct working of
Allah systems of pedagogy could hardly co-exist.
It is the exact opposite of our theories of taking
notice and paying attention.
We may, for convenience and clarity, divide
education in Islam under three heads: primary
education ; technical education ; theological educa-
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 299
tion. The immense majority of Muslims would
not have recognized technical education as per-
taining to our subject, and, also, would have held
that all education was and must be theological.
But taking this division, which will, I think,
justify itself in the sequel, the system of primary
education is already to some extent before you.
There seems to have been no control of iiqls by
the state. A man might set up as one on a very
slender store of knowledge. He had only to put
on a large turban, open a school and trust to his
luck. But a large proportion of the primary
schools were, like the public fountains to which
they were attached, supported by funds in waqf,
or mortmain. In that case the schoolmaster would
be appointed by some board of trustees. The
education in these kuttdbs centred and centres
round the Qur'an. After a boy has learned the
alphabet he is taught to read from the Qur'an,
and the immense bulk of his work thereafter is
to learn the Qur'an by heart. It is rarely, of
course, that he reaches the end of that book ; but
to be a hdfis, a "holder" of the Qur'an in its
entirety, is the goal set before the Muslim boy,
and on that everything else must wait. Inciden-
300 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
tally, along with the Qur'an, he may learn some
plain writing ; he will have some religious instruc-
tion and get by heart some prayers. But writing
and, still more, arithmetic, are regarded as belong-
ing to business and to be learned in business
rather than at school. All the above, of course,
belongs to unreformed Islam. Primary schools in
Egypt and elsewhere are in a very confused state
of transition.
Theological education and university education
may be regarded, for our present case, as inter-
changeable terms. All Muslim science revolved
round theology and what could not be brought
into such dependence was gradually rejected. It
began with the stating, developing and defense
of the faith. The first scholars and teachers
were theologians, and all their interests connected
with the youthful growth of their theological
system. Their jurisprudence was a system of
church law — canon law in the precise sense —
and as the state was essentially theocratic its
theory was inextricably intertwined with theology.
In all aspects of life the theological motive
dominated; every path of thought led back to
Allah. Then the Greek civilization broke in
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 3OI
through the two doorways of Syriac and Persian
upon this church-state. For a time, an impression
seemed to be made. Al-Ma'mun (reg. A. H.
198-218 = A. D. 813-833) founded at Baghdad
an academy of science, and the Fatimids long
after (A. H. 396 = A. D. 1005), following their
bent, founded at Cairo a Dar al-hikma, or Abode
of Wisdom. But it was all of no avail. The
Muslim mind had received its bias, and its
university was to be a school of theology.
In the development of this education three
stages may roughly be traced. From the earliest
times instruction was given by the learned in
mosques. This instruction was on a private
basis, and the mosque was used for convenience.
It was the common meeting-place and was free
to all for any lawful purpose. The pupils paid
their teachers and received certificates from them
individually for the courses which they had
attended. The subjects, from the first, were tHe
reading and interpreting of the Qur'an, the pass-
ing on and the explanation of the traditions
from Muhammad and of the whole corpus of
canon law. Later were gradually added scho-
lastic theology, grammar, lexicography, prosody
3Q2 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
I
and rhetoric of Arabic, including a great deal
of what we would call belles lettres, logic and
such elements of mathematics and astronomy as
were needed for calendar calculations.
A second stage was reached when these teachers
were subsidized and organized by the state into
teaching corporations. Private individuals, also,
endowed similar corporations, and mosques were
assigned to them or built for their use, according
to the earlier custom of the individual teachers.
These were then called madrasas. How early
this change took place is quite uncertain.
The final development, which we fihd first at
Naisabur in Khurasan, in A. H. 459 (=A. D.
1066), was the equipment of these corporations
with funds for the support of the students. So
al-Ghazzali himself tells us that he and his brother
became students at a madrasa when their own
money was all gone. They thus got food for
their need.
But though the individual teachers had been
thus gathered into continuous corporations, their
personalities were in no way merged in these
organizations. Nothing of the nature of our
general graduation or degree appeared ; the thing
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 303
sought by the student was still the certificate
of the individual teacher. And this had a further
development, resembling, but far broader than,
the wanderings of German students from one
university to another. Whenever a teacher of
mark appeared, students would flock from the
remotest Muslim countries to learn from him and
get his certificate. This was fostered, too, by the
desire of Muslim students to gather together as
many traditions handed down from the Prophet
as possible, and these from the best and most
immediate authorities. Almost incredible stories
are told of the journeys made and the collections
of traditions formed under the influence of this
ambition. And along with the traditions, the
teacher gave the student formal written permis-
sion to pass them on to others. By this means
the student was enabled to take a place in the long
chain of traditionalists through whose ears and
lips the sayings and doings of the Prophet had
gone ; he obtained a humble part in what was, in a
sense, an apostolic succession. In the Azhar at
the present day general examinations have taken
the place of the professor's personal certificate in
all subjects except those traditions. There the
304 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
unbroken past has maintained itself, and the
student still receives the professor's permission
to be a bearer of tradition.
We are now left with all the arts and sciences
which cannot be made ancillary to theology.
These we may group, for convenience, under the,
for us, familiar term of "technical education."
It is true that the Muslim, on his side, would
have refused to regard them as education at all,
and that we, on our side, must perilously stretch
the word "technical" if it is to cover our present
subject. But the idea of technical education lies,
undoubtedly, in the centre, and from it all the
arts and sciences now to be considered can be
reached. Philosophy may, perhaps, to us seem
to lie farthest apart of all; but even philosophy
is thought of by the Muslim as the special pur-
suit of a class of men called philosophers, and
not as the science of the sciences, the ultimate
theory of all being. The philosophers them-
selves may have had that view ; Islam has never
yielded it to them. And the teaching, even, of
the theorizings of the philosophers, was never a
university subject. When a Muslim studied it,
he did so individually and secretly with what
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 305
books he could find. Hostile descriptions of
philosophy and attacks upon it were, of course,
a normal part of scholastic theology as regularly
taught.
We have already seen how far mathematics
and astronomy were admitted to the sacred circle.
Further pursuit of them — after the early 'Abbasid
period of culture had passed — was due to individ-
ual eccentricity. The other physical sciences fell
naturally into the training of the physician.
That must have been affected by the great hos-
pitals at Baghdad and elsewhere, the last heirs
of the Persian school of medicine at Gondeshapur ;
the pursuit of science under the Fatimids and the
Assassins was so apart from the main orthodox
current that no reckoning need be taken of it.
But in general, the physician was trained by the
physician, and the traditions of medicine tended
to linger among Jews and Christians more than
among Muslims.
Again, the arts as opposed to the crafts did not
exist in Islam ; the same words, san'a and sina^a,
stood for both art and craft. There were no fine
arts in our sense. The artist, rather, was an
artisan, and the artisan was often an artist.
306 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Calligraphy, illuminating, miniature-painting were
the work of craftsmen; to painting on the
grand scale w t have only a handful of allusions ;
at best it was decorative. It is as though the
artists of the Renaissance had done nothing but
adorn manuscripts or walls on a day's wage.
Sculpture did not exist; but carving took its
place and was a craft like painting. But the
artisan in Islam was also an artist, in so far that
he designed for himself as he went along. Of
these artisan-artists we find little or no individual
mention. Save when some outstanding work has
to be mentioned, they vanish into the anonymity
of the guild. There are no biographical diction-
aries of calligraphers, painters, carvers — ^artists in
general — while of poets there are very many.
At the most their individual mention will come
in books dealing with the history of the craft.
Architecture, too, was in the hands of the
builders, and there is no distinction possible in
Arabic between architect and master-builder. In
this respect, even medieval Europe had made a
further development with its architect-monks.
At the highest, the architect-builder was a mathe-
matician and an engineer; his only touch with
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 307
pure theory was through mathematics. And
down to the Turkish period it may be said
broadly that these architect-builders were not
Muslims. There was never any such thing as
Arab architecture, and when we speak of Muslim
architecture, all that can be meant under that
phrase is the architecture developed for Muslim
purposes in Muslim countries by non-Muslim
builders on Byzantine, Roman or Persian models.
The vehicles by which this knowledge was
preserved, developed and taught were the trade
guilds, which were and are highly organized
in the East. These had a fixed apprentice system,
and the master workman was called the mu'allim
or "teacher." It is curious evidence of the pre-
dominance of Christians in these organizations,
that mu'allim came also to be an ordinary word
for a Christian. He was a teacher, whatever
else he might be. In the guild his instruction
was genuine and thorough. By it the secrets
of the craft were passed down and also tales
of its foundation, like those of free-masonry,
and of its first workmen. If any one wished,
then, to acquire a craft or art, whether as amateur
or as professional, his only way was to put him-
308 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
self under one of these masters. The primary
schools, for example, might possibly teach writing
in a certain rude, elementary way — ^the scholar's
or the business man's hand. To learn an elegant
hand it was necessary to go to a calligrapher.
Similarly, the ordinary operations of commercial
arithmetic could be learned from a professional
weigher in a bazaar/
Whatever knowledge, then, could not easily be
passed on by one of these three channels tended
to vanish. The instruction in the primary schools,
under the public contempt of the schoolmaster,
would naturally become worse and worse. That
afforded by the guilds and by professional men
generally would equally naturally crystallize into
trade secrets, revivified only from time to time by
the genius of some learner. The universities
would afford the only continuous protection to
culture and humane learning. But they were
primarily theological schools, and every subject
taught in them had to justify its existence by a
theological test and to pay a theological tribute.
It was natural, then, that these unattached, free,
* On trade-guilds in present-day Damascus, see a pa-
per by Elia Qudsl in the Proceedings of the Sixth Con-
gress of Orientalists, ii., pp. 1-34.
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 309
useless — ^as it would seem — speculations, which
are the food of the true intellectual life, should
gradually be rejected, should dwindle, peak and
pine. Then as now, when the subjects taught
in a university have to justify their existence
at the bar of usefulness, it is ill with the future
of that university, and with the civilization which
it represents/
But while these were the paths on which Islam
moved and the ends which it reached, we must
not think that no Muslim ever saw the problem
of teaching more clearly or worked out more
efficient plans of education. We find traces, from
time to time, of such insurgents, and conspicuous
among them is Ibn Khaldun, the Moorish histor-
ian or, rather, philosopher on history, who died
in A. H. 808 (A. D. 1405). In his Prolegomena
he devotes to education a number of sections full
of good sense, but which had no effect whatever
on the practice of the Muhammadan peoples.
Their usefulness for us is that they, while show-
ing Ibn Khaldun's clear insight, show us also
^ I have dealt at greater length with the utilitarianism
of Islam, religious and secular, in my Religious Attitude
and Life of Islam, pp. 119, ff. It had vast consequences.
310 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
many elements in the situation which he was
combatting.
Thus one is directed against the prevalent
multiplication of minor treatises and commen-
taries and "methods" of different kinds which the
student was required to read and learn before
he could fairly reach the subject itself. He gives
two illustrations of this. One is the Malikite
school of canon law, that chiefly followed in
North Africa. The student could spend his
whole life in reading treatise after treatise on
this, commentary and super-commentary, and at
the end have no more than he would have got
from a single sound manual. They were all
everlastingly reiterating in different words the
same points. The other is Arabic philology,
which no one, in Ibn Khaldun's opinion, could
ever control in its entirety, certainly no one since
the time of the early masters and founders of the
science. He had heard of a certain contemporary
grammarian in Egypt, Ibn Hisham, who had
the reputation of having mastered it all ; but who
could follow him! And Arabic philology was
a strictly ancillary science, a mere tool for the
study of others. There can be no question that
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 3II
Ibn Khaldun has here laid his finger on one of the
great weaknesses, not only of Muslim pedagogy,
but of the whole Muslim civilization. The rage
of commentary writing and the willingness to
write commentaries that were simple compila-
tions or re-hashings of the old, — "chewed by
blind old scholiasts o'er and o'er*' — ^had sapped
originality and independence out of the Muslim
mind. They became afraid of the new and sought
always to shelter themselves under the words of
some departed master. Much of the responsibility^
for this attitude of mind must be laid to the
doctrine of the imitation of the Prophet. The
principle of unquestioning discipleship wiped out
all free initiative.
The next section deals with the reverse evil,
yet one sprung from the same root of dependence
on the wisdom of the past. Highly abbreviated
text-books were much in use, as is the case to
this day ; every Azhar student has his little bundle
of mutun, as they are now called. The first task
of a student when he approached a new subject
was to learn such an abstract by heart ; after that
he might go on to discover what it meant. Ibn
Khaldun had many objections to this. For the
312 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
sake of conciseness obscure words were used.
The student's command of Arabic was injured
by the compressed style. Having to learn it all
by heart at once, he had no gradual introduction
to the difficulties of the subject. He was over-
whelmed by a mob of unexplained and novel
ideas. Ibn Khaldun was emphatically of the
school of pedagogy which lays stress on under-
standing rather than memorizing.
So he has his own method. Teaching should
be gradual, step by step in the exact sense. A
subject should, for the majority of students, be
gone over thrice, though some minds, undoubt-
edly, could take it faster. First, as a prelimin-
ary training, a general outline of the subject
should be presented. Secondly, the whole should
be gone over again, and its particular elements,
difficulties and contradictions explained. And,
thirdly, it should be again revised, leaving no
word nor detail untouched. But many teachers
overwhelm their untrained pupils with all the
details at once, thinking it a good training. They
do not know what training really is. Taught
in that way the pupil becomes perplexed ; he thinks
the difficulty is in the subject, so he gives it up
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 3I3
and turns lazy. Really, it is only bad teaching.
Further, the student should not be disturbed in
the use of his text-books. Not until he has
learned one thoroughly should he be given
another. Further, when a subject has been begun
it should be pursued steadily and without inter-
ruption until it is finished. Two subjects should
not be studied at once.
Such are Ibn Khaldun*s ideas on teaching.
To them he adds here a discussion of the value
of logic and of the use of words which cuts to
the very heart of the Muslim decadence.
He begins by telling his reader that he is going
to give him an invaluable bit of advice, a treasure
for all time, which will lead him to brilliant suc-
cess in his studies. Practically, it is this. Do
not make use of formal logic ; use rather, directly,
the intelligence which Allah has given you. •
Regard the problem before you and turn to Allah
for help, and he will illumine your mind. It is
of the nature of the mind of man, especially
when thus directed in faith to Allah, to go
straight to the truth of a matter. And, second,
always go back from words, whether spoken or
written, to the ideas, and the things which they
314 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
represent Deal with the realities and not with
their symbols. For what is logic? It is simply
a description of the workings of the mind. It
is a science rather than an art, although it can
occasionally be used as an art to clarify the opera-
tions of thought. Great thinkers have always
dispensed with it and have made use of the
intuitions which Allah gave them. And what are
words? They are really veils which conceal
thought in clothing it. The student must pass
beyond them. But alas for Islam! Few have
been the Muslims who have taken Ibn Khaldun's
advice.
In his next section Ibn Khaldun evidently
thought he was further developing this same
idea, while, in reality, he was a prey to one of
the deadliest superstitions of Islam. All sciences,
he says, fall into one or other of two classes.
They are either sought for their own sakes or
they are sought only as tools, as means of access
to the sciences which are valuable for themselves.
The student must beware lest he forget this dis-
tinction, and spend too much time over what is
only a means to an end. Good examples of such
ancillary sciences are logic and Arabic philology.
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 31$
This, especially as fortified by these two examples,
seems to be admirably good sense. But behind
it lies the whole utilitarian position. Elsewhere
Ibn Khaldun expounds what are those sciences
which are to be sought for their own sakes. They
are those useful either for life in this world or
in order to gain the world to come. Yet he him-
self, to judge from his books, was as interested
as Browning's Grammarian in unprofitable things.
He next throws a flood of light upon the use
in his day of the Qur'an in schools. It was
universally admitted to be the basis and character-
istic sign of Muslim education. Upon it all else
was built. Thus the Faith was firmly planted
in the heart in its impressionable time. But the
different Muslim countries had different ways
of combining the Qur'an with the other elements
In education. The people of western North
Africa (al-Maghrib) taught Qur'an and nothing
else. They might fill in with questions of dif-
ference in exegesis, but they taught with it no
traditions or canon law or poetry or philosophy.
In consequence, they knew the Qur'an and the
Qur'an only; but they knew it better than any
other Muslim people. The people of Spain, on
3l6 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
the other hand, and by Spain (al-Andalus) he
can mean only the Kingdom of Granada, made
their education broadly literary. The basis cer-
tainly was the Qur'an, but they did not stop there.
They mixed with it the learning of poetry by
heart, the art of letter writing, the rules of
Arabic grammar and writing a good hand. In
consequence their boys had received a primary
education fitting them for the study of any
science for which they could find a teacher.
Many later sciences had not, apparently, found
their way Into Spain. As for the people of
Tunis, it was mostly the study of tradition which
they added to that of the Qur'an. They paid
great attention also to the readings of the Qur'an
and to handwriting. On the eastern peoples of
Islam (al-Mashriq) Ibn Khaldun had no certain
information. Their principal care, he understood,
was given to the Qur'an and science, meaning
evidently theological science. Writing with them
was an art and to be learned from a calligrapher.
The primary schools paid no attention to it, and
the tablets from which boys learned to read were
written in an ordinary plain hand.
These different systems of education had grave
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 317
consequences for command of language. Those
who limited education to the Qur'an, like the
peoples of western North Africa and Tunis had
no richness or fluency of expression. The only
type of language they really knew was the sacred
dialect of the Qur'an, and Muslims are not
permitted to imitate that. On this point the
Tunisians were rather better off, as their studies
had not been so purely Qur'anic. But the people
of Spain, because of their literary training, had
a peculiarly happy command of the Arabic
tongue. They might be deficient in the theolog-
ical sciences, but in belles lettres they were pre-
eminent. Their system of primary education was
ideally the best. Based upon it, a certain Qadi
Abu Bakr ibn al-'Arabi (d. A. D. 1148= A. H.
543) had devised a scheme of education. First,
the boy should be trained in the knowledge of
Arabic philology and poetry; the pressure of
the corruption of the language called for that.
Then he should be drilled in arithmetic. Then
he should learn the Qur'an, which would be easy
for him with such an introduction. After that
would come the different branches of theological
education, the fundamentals of the Faith, canon
3l8 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
law, the art of argument, tradition, etc. This
scheme Ibn Khaldun thought excellent; but cus-
tom, he saw, would be too much for it, and,
besides, there was something to be said for the
early learning of the Qur'an. It was a great
thing to have the Qur'an with its moral precepts
and religious positions thoroughly implanted in
the memory in early youth. The boy was then
under governors and could be compelled to learn
it. But if it were left for a later stage of
education when maturity was approaching with
all its temptations, had we any certainty that
he would ever learn it at all? Ibn Khaldun
feared that we had not, and we, in our day and
with our experience of the Bible in colleges, must,
I think, agree with him.
His last positions are that over strictness and
severity are hurtful to character and attainments,
and that the common practice of more mature
students of journeying from one madrasa to
another for the sake of meeting personally as
many teachers as possible was to be approved.
What is learned by such conference, face to face,
makes a far deeper impression than study from
books. Having many teachers, too, enables the
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 319
Student to discern what is essential and what is
formal. Each teacher has his own method; but
by hearing one teacher after another the methods
are eliminated while the knowledge remains.
Ibn Khaldun marked high water in Muslim
pedagogy, as almost everywhere in the broad
range of Muslim science. But Islam did not hear
him; only in these last years of awakening has
it begun to listen to him. Of that awakening
it is not my purpose to speak here at any length.
The mission schools and colleges have worked
therein as valiant pioneers, and they are begin-
ning now to see of the fruit of their toil in the
new government schools which are gradually
and of necessity supplanting them. With these
government schools now lies the problem of the
future, and it is for them to retain and develop
the new life from which they have sprung.
The inherent and racial tendencies and dangers,
against which they will constantly have to fight,
are plain from what I have already said. Let me
instance two only, of which I had personal
experience in Egypt. The oriental school-boy
must learn to play games and to play without
cheating and without jealousy or bad feeling.
320 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
On this, for its influence on the development of
character, the English control in Egypt is rightly
laying stress. But English masters there told
me that while the foot-ball teams of their schools
were quite equal to those of the English schools,
they had not yet succeeded in bringing them
to honourable play ; they would cheat if they got
the chance. And one Egyptian school-boy told
me that he preferred to exercise in the gym-
nasium; playing games gave him bad feelings
towards his comrades.
Another necessity will be to teach in a language
that the pupil can understand and to cease to
veil education in a literary dialect which not one
per cent of the people can follow. This holds
especially of Arabic speaking countries where
the difference between the Arabic spoken by all
and the Arabic of literature is as great as that
between modern and classical Greek. Thus in
Egypt the hopeless attempt is being made to
screw all education up to this pseudo-classical
standard. How hopeless is this attempt a single
instance will show. One day in Cairo I was
shown most courteously by the Principal of what
is called the Cadis College over his institution.
MUSLIM IDEAS ON EDUCATION 321
This IS a professional school for the training of
Qadis and legal officials generally on the native
side, and it is hoped that its influence may in
time lead to a reform of the Azhar from within.
The Principal first described to me the curriculum
of the college and told me that the language used
throughout was literary Arabic. Nothing else
was allowed in the class-rooms, and they expected
in a year to be able to enforce the use of it
among the students outside of the class-rooms.
Then I was taken to hear parts of the lectures.
One, on canon law, especially interested me. The
lecturer knew his subject and was making it plain
to his class. But suddenly there dropped from
his lips a phrase of the purest colloquial. Mush
kida? said he, "Isn't that so ?" He would have
written, Laisa kadhdlikf, or something similar,
but in speech, the language of the street was still
too strong for him. And so it will always be.
Dead languages can never be evoked to living
use, however strong our spells or firm our purpose.
They will only walk as ghosts among us and
blast and thwart our labours.
Hear, then, the last word on Muslim education.
It must learn to bring forth character, and it
322 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
must clothe itself in a speech understood of the
people. In the past it has never taken thought
for the people. It has trained the scholar and let
the masses go. With a stiff intellectual snob-
bishness it has never seen that the abiding victories
of science are won in the primary school. And
so, even now, it clings to a scholastic language
which bars the gates of literature to ninety per
cent of the people. That bar it must learn to
lift
LECTURE X
THE INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE-POPULAR
LITERATURE-A MISSIONARY'S READING
When we use such a phrase as "the inner side
of life" and apply it to the Muslim world, we are
liable to commit the fundamental error of starting
with a false idea, of taking hold of what, at the
best, is a very tangled skein at the wrong end of
the thread. Let me take a moment, then, with this
phrase, that we may start clear of confusions
and prepossessions. In the first place, there is,
in our sense of the word, no inner side to Muslim
life. When we use that phrase, I think that
our idea is mostly that there are some things which
are public, known, expected ; things about which
people in general may and do talk freely;
and that, besides, there are In life other things,
aspects and subjects about which people do not
generally talk freely.
But for Muslims, among themselves, the phrase,
taken in that sense, has no meaning, because that
distinction, for Islam, does not exist. All the
324 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
sides of life, for the unreconstructed Muslim,
are equally discussable, may be talked out. There
are no forbidden subjects for conversation; such
as the subjects which with us can be handled only
scientifically, if at all.
Again, the distinction here is not that other
possibility with us of the domestic side of life
as opposed to the public side. The distinction
is a very real one in Islam, although their
divisions fall somewhat differently from ours.
The domestic side of Muslim life is shut to us;
but it IS shut to other Muslims also, if not of
the same family. But what I mean by that
phrase is rather the side of Muslim life which
it is difficult for us to reach; that is on the
inside so far as we are concerned; to which we
cannot get with ease; although for the Muslim,
it is just as open, just as regular, public, dis-
cussable as any other side. The Muslims will
enter upon those things among Muslims, his fel-
lows, yet he will not do it with us. At least,
he will shrink from it with us, because he has
the idea that these are subjects which we— so he
would say— do not really understand; we do not
appreciate all that is involved in them ; do not
INNER SroE OF MUSLIM LIFE 325
see them on all their sides as he does; and — if
he is to be perfectly candid — we by some absurd
convention do not speak of them with the same
freedom as he does himself. As a matter of fact,
he knows that there are subjects on which our
ideas are different, and, therefore, like a child,
or like a very wise person, he would rather not
speak of them before us. If he ever comes to
think that we share his opinions on such things,
the difficulty vanishes at once, and the investigator
will, if anything, be embarrassed by the directness
of speech and the openness of discussion on which
he will be launched.
Of such aspects, such inward things, inacces-
sible to us, one of the most important is the life
in general of women and children. Examine, for
example, Lane's monumental work on the manners
and customs of the modern Egyptians; you find
there almost nothing really dealing with the
woman side of Muslim life or with the child
side of Muslim life. Yet that book stands in
the first rank as a study of a people. This means
simply that Lane, when he wrote it, had not yet,
through the accidents of his situation, reached
those things. The difficulty in this case is com-
326 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
plex. Partly it is what I have stated above;
partly it is that Muslims do not think those
things worth noticing or speaking of, certainly
not worth studying; partly it is that they simply
do not see. By familiarity their eyes are holden.
And above, and embracing all these, the woman's-
world and the man's world in the East are two
separate things, each with its stream of tradition,
usages and even language. The better the East
is known, the more this difference appears.
But when you pass beyond the barrier — ^by
whatever means it may be, through friendship or
marriage or otherwise — ^you discover that there
is, on the other side, an enormous amount to be
learned that is of high human interest and value ;
the most startlingly curious parallels to life else-
where appear, and they are just on that side of
life; and yet it is an exceedingly hard thing for
the outside world to reach them because of the
limitations that are imposed upon social inter-
course in Islam. Let me touch upon some of
these.
One of the most interesting of the things that
have been discovered of late in Islam is the
existence there of popular, folk-lore tales —
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 327
Mdrchen, that is; we have no exact word in
English — ^that are precisely the same as those
current in Europe and, in fact, throughout the
world. We had long imagined that the stories
that the Muslims had were all of the Arabian
Nights type; but we have learned that there is
this other side of their story-world, and that in it
is precisely the kind of stories that you meet with
in Grimm's or Hans Andersen's Mdrchen. And
not only is the kind the same; the stories are the
same.
For example, in Cairo I discovered a very
curious bit of that kind. You remember the
story that appears in German and elsewhere*
about the other children of Eve. The story, in
outline, is that one time the Lord came upon
Eve when she was washing and putting her chil-
dren to rights, and she had a very great many
children — somewhere in the hundreds. She had
got the faces of only half of them washed; only
half of them were presentable ; and so she hurried
the rest of them aside, down into a cave, and
showed only those whose faces were clean. The
*No. 180 in Grimm's Kinder und Haus-Marchen; see,
too, Grimm's notes and also Dahnhardt, Natursagen, Vol.
I, pp. 246 ff.
328 ASPECTS OF islam:
Lord said to her, "It was very wrong of you,
Eve, to do that when I was coming. I know
what you have done. Because of this your race
will be in two separate parts. Those children will
stay there; they will live and continue beneath
the earth; the rest will live above the earth.
From this time forth, you will have two races of
descendents." And so there are still two races —
we, the children who had the happiness to get
our faces washed in time, and the other race —
our sisters, our brothers — who still live and have
their being down underneath the earth, and who
know that they are akin to us, although we know
nothing about them.
That is the tale which you meet in European
folk-lore. What astonished me was to find
exactly the same story in Cairo, although there
it is told only amongst women and children.
I have never read it in Arabic; I do not believe
it is in writing or in print in Arabic. It is some-
thing that passes from mothers to their children
and only in that way.
Again, in the Island of Roda which lies in the
Nile opposite to Old Masr and is the only one
of the Nile islands that was there in old times.
t
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 329
there stands a very large and old lotus tree. It
is gnarled, bent, twisted, grown in all directions
into a tangle of branches and is simply covered
with little scraps of coloured cloth and with little
flags. It looks, in fact, like a very disreputable
wash hung out to dry. If you ask any one what
that tree is, he will, if a man, first of all look
embarrassed. He does not like to talk about 'it;
but if you ask again, he will say, "Oh, that is
the Lady Mandura." Notice, it is the tree that
IS the lady. It is not that some saint has been
buried there, or anything of that kind; it is the
tree itself. You have a fragment of tree-worship,
of the oldest, the most primitive superstition,
and still surviving in vigorous life. The details
of use connected with this tree a man will hardly
tell you, or, if he does, he will do it in a very
shame-faced way. But if you get the right
source — a child by preference — you will learn that
when a child is very sick, its mother will bring
it to this tree, tie a bright coloured rag on the
tree, and the child will put its hand on the tree.
Others say that the old bandage from a hurt must
be tied to the tree and two leaves from the tree
must be bound into the new bandage which takes
330 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
its place. The child is then taken away again
and will surely get better. The Lady Mandura
will take care of that. But within a year it must
come back and pay its thanks to her, or else very
soon she will send a scorpion to sting it. The
Lady Mandura will take care of that also. Such
is another scrap from the woman's world that
you can pick up, if you only know how.*
Again another example; and this one is a
great deal more astonishing. Within only a com-
paratively short period of years — quite easily
within thirty years, I should say — we have come
to know that practically all through the Muslim
world there is spread an observance exactly like
the Black Mass in Christendom. That is to say,
it is a profane parody of a sacred service. Among
the older travellers you will find no reference to
this. Lane apparently knew nothing of it, nor
did even Burton, in spite of his curious knowledge
of the most out of the way and disrespectable
*0n sacred trees in the Semitic world cf. S. I. Curtiss,
Primitive Semitic Religion To-day, pp. 90 ff. and Gold-
ziher's Muhammedanische Studien, II, 349 ff. For further
details on this particular tree, see Madame Ruchdi Pacha's
Harems et Musulmanes d'Egypte, pp. 331 ff., an admirable
study of Egyptian life which should be read carefully.
INNER SroE OF MUSLIM LIFE 33 1
Sides of Islam. What it travesties is the darwish
sikr. I described to you at some length the
method of holding a jsikr; how by reciting in
rapid cadence and with physical movements and
breathings, such religious phrases as the confes-
sion of faith, doxologies, pious ejaculations, dar-
wishes work themselves up into a steady religious
frenzy, or else cast themselves into a hypnotic
coma.
Now, practically throughout all Islam there is
a kind of parody of this, in which the beings
whose intervention is sought are what we would
broadly call devils. Yet when we speak of Mus-
lim devils, we must always remember their non-
descript character and that they are continually
confused with the jinn, and so come to be on a
dividing line between fairies, brownies, kobolds
and true theological devils. Devil-worship, then,
in Islam and in Christendom are two quite dif-
ferent things. In Islam there is no precise feeling
of rejection of Allah and of blasphemy against
his name. It is, rather, akin to the old Arab
"taking refuge with the jinn'* (Qur. Ixxii, 6),
denounced, it is true, by Muhammad as a minor
polytheism, but compatible with acceptance and
33^ ASPECTS OF ISLAM
worship of Allah. Perhaps it might be described
most exactly as a kind of perverted saint-worship.
But its form is certainly a parody of the sikr,
though with curious additions of bloody sacrifice,
due to its African Voodoo origin. I do not mean
by this to suggest that it is descended from the
old Arab "taking refuge with the jinn." It was
certainly introduced by negroes, and it is carried
on under the direction and personal control of
negro women. Yet it has spread all over the
Muslim world. You meet it throughout North
Africa, in Arabia and in Turkey itself.
This observance and ritual is called ZQr, an
Abyssinian word, used in Arabia for the names
of the spirits whose aid is invoked. The word
is very broad and obscure in its application, being,
as I have said, of foreign origin and introduced
with the thing itself by African female slaves.
Thirty years ago nothing was known of it in
Europe, and it is only within a comparatively
short time that we have really come to any precise
knowledge upon it. Of course, the reason is
intelligible enough. This kind of devil-worship is
carried on by women only. Men are never sup-
posed to see it, and only by the rare chance and
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 333
possibility of an intelligent woman taking part
in it could the knowledge of it come to us in the
West. In this case the fullest description of it
which I know is in the book of Madame Ruchdi
Pacha to which I have already referred and to
which I must again refer for details. But it,
in short, is strictly a combination, on one side,
of Voodoo worship, with its hysterics, posses-
sions, incensings, incantations and bloody sacri-
fices — all for the benefit and to amuse and turn
aside the anger of a world of disease-causing
spirits — and, on another side, of certain forms
and phrases of more strictly Muslim religion
and superstition. It has its regular professional
practitioners whose destructive influence on family
unity and health is much that of "Christian" and
"Mental Science" operators with us. While in
Cairo, I picked up by accident a tiny pamphlet
of some eighty odd pages, dealing with the Zdr on
this side. The greater part of it — it is in Arabic
of course — is devoted to a little story of family
life very simply told, describing the disruption
of the family and finally the death of the mother
through her blind devotion to a Kudiya, as the
shaykha or priestess of Z5r is called. Then fol-
334 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
lows a collection of incantations and prayers used
in the Zdrs. But the story is the main thing
and shows us a side of Muslim life that is
especially hard for us to reach, yet one with
which the woman missionary should, of all people,
be familiar/
Another side, kindred but still distinct, is that
which you might vaguely describe as superstitions.
It is easier to reach Muslim superstitions than
it is to reach the woman or the child side of life ;
but still it is not very easy even at that.
For example, it has been well known for a
great many years — I believe that, in this case,
it was Lane who first dealt with the matter in
his book — that in Egypt there is a class of magi-
cians who profess to be able to discover the truth
as to past events, to tell what is happening at
a distance, and to foretell the future, by the use
of what is called the ink-mirror or the magic
mirror. For this a boy about eight or nine years
old is needed. The magician takes the boy's
right hand, draws in ink upon the palm of it a
* Further references for the ZSr are the Zeitschrift of
the German Oriental Society, XLIV, 480 and 701 and
XLV, 343; also Snouck Hurgronje, Mekka, II, 124 ff.
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 335
magic square of a very simple character — usually
a square of nine divisions — and in the middle
of it puts a globule of ink. The boy has, then,
to gaze intently into it, while the magician keeps
muttering Qur'anic passages and incantations and
burns incense of different kinds. He then asks
the boy if he sees anything. The boy almost
always does see something and is thereupon put
through a series of fixed questionings— does he
see this and does he see that ? — until the boy sees
pictures easily in the ink-globule and gradually
comes to objectify in such pictures any ideas which
may pass into his brain. The boy is led, that is,
through the practice of a stereotyped string of
questions until the thoughts in the minds of those
in the company pass into his mind and are objecti-
fied in the mirror of the drop of ink.
Now we know as a matter of fact that telepathy
or thought-transference is as well proven as any-
thing, non-physical, can be, and also that the
thought transferred may be objectified in a picture
by the person to whom the thought is passed. In
consequence, then, if any one in that circle round
the boy knows the thing which the boy has to see,
the idea will be transferred to the boy's mind
336 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
and he will see it as a picture, whatever it is to
be, figure, face, event; whatever is called for he
will see in that little drop of ink.
Such a scene Lane described very many years
ago; such methods the magicians of Cairo used
in his time. When I was in Cairo I made many
attempts to find a magician; but I had absolutely
no success and for a very curious reason. In
Lane's time the method was a secret, the property
of individuals who passed down traditionally the
knowledge of how to carry it out. It had been
discovered, I suppose, by some peculiar accident
and had, then, fallen into the hands of profes-
sional magicians. . But since Lane's time a great
many books upon magic have been printed in
Cairo, and the full descriptions of how to carry
out these operations have appeared in those books ;
consequently, the professional magician's chances
are gone, and he himself has almost entirely
vanished.
For example, the head of the training college
for teachers in Cairo, an Englishman, told me
that one of his students had described to him
how, when he was a boy in a village in the
country, the governor of that district used him
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 337
for this purpose when anybody's cow had been
stolen or when anything at all had gone amissing.
It was a perfectly normal and regular way of
identifying thieves.
Later, in Jerusalem, I heard of a more recent
case. Something was stolen from the house of
an Englishman there, and there was a great deal
of trouble made over it. The things were valu-
able, and the owner was not content to let the
matter rest in the easy oriental fashion. At last
the governor of Jerusalem, a very high Turkish
official, was stirred to action, went to the house,
got hold of a boy, and put him through this
process to find out who the thief could be. But
the people of the house had a perfectly fixed idea
as to who the thief was, and, sure enough, it was
that face which appeared in thle mirror. Very
shortly afterwards, however, it was discovered
that it was quite impossible that that man could
have been the thief. Scientifically, of course, it
was only the fact that he was thoroughly believed
to be the thief that made his form appear; the
concerted thoughts of the crowd surrounding the
boy passed into his brain and showed themselves
to him in a picture.
338 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
I give these as illustrations of how deeply this
idea is rooted in the Muslim mind, and also of
the difficulty, for us, of getting at it. When in
Cairo I brought together quite a little library of
books on magic, and if I had looked at these as
carefully as I ought to have done, I would have
found in more than one the name and address of a
professional magician. But, though I asked right
and left, and tried to find one by all the means
in my power — wishing to get in touch with the
living practice, as well as the literary tradition
of the subject — I could never hear of any. It
is only since I have been back here in Hartford
that I have found these references that, on the
spot, might have been so useful.
Besides this there are certain other methods
of discovering the future, about which the Mus-
lims are willing to talk. One of my teachers in
Cairo, for example, evidently himself believed
quite firmly in a process by which you take the
numerical values of letters, add them up, put
them through different arithmetical combinations
and get some result or other, and he rather liked
to show me how this was done. He would say
at the same time of course, "None knoweth the
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 339
truth save Allah," and shrug his shoulders. But
it was plain that, for him, there was something
in it. Of others I heard, men of high rank and
supposed education, who spent their odds and ends
of time making such computations. On one of
these, a Pasha, I was taken to call but unfortu-
nately missed him, and before I could call again,
he died. "He knows all about it now," was the
philosophical remark of our common friend.
Such methods and ideas, then, you meet every-
where; but beyond a certain simple stage it is
hard to pass. The high magic is another thing
from amateurism.
Here is another illustration of the silence which
generally lies over such things. I presume that
eighty-five per cent at least of the native popula-
tion of Cairo believes quite fixedly in the jinn,
the genii of our Arabian Nights. Yet it is a
very hard thing to get them to talk about these
jinn. Only accidentally, almost inadvertently,
can you learn what their ideas really are. For
example, M. Maspero, the curator of the great
museum at Giiro, told me how by long, patient
handling he had brought some of his native,
employees to talk freely with him on such matters
340 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
and, especially, to tell their folk-tales before him.
But once, unfortunately, a European lady in his
company laughed and the spell was broken from
that time on. The fear of ridicule immediately
appeared, confidence was destroyed, and he got
no more Mdrchen from them.
But on another occasion, in the most casual
way, one of their beliefs suddenly showed itself.
In connection with the museum there was a small
steam engine, and in time it had to be replaced
by another. The same engineer was put in charge
of the new engine that had been in charge of the
first. But he was not satisfied with his success
in dealing with it. In his own words, "I cannot
get on with this new efrtf^ — one of the Arabic
words for spirit, ghost, devil — "I cannot learn his
ways and he does not seem to like me." And
he went on to explain, "I have put into the furnace
a package of the very best cigarettes ; but I do not
seem to be able to get on good terms with him."
It was perfectly plain that he had no question in
his mind that the motive power of this engine
was a spirit of some kind whom these Westerners
by their spells had imprisoned within it and
whose duty it was to do the work. His business.
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 34I
on the other hand, was to make himself agreeable
to this spirit in order to get the best work out
of him ; and he had not succeeded.
Again, in this same Egyptian museum there
is about the largest collection of ghosts that exists
anywhere in this world, and not one of the native
staff will ever enter after nightfall on any account
whatever. It is supposed to be haunted by the
spirits of all the old Egyptian statues, figures,
mummies, that have been brought In and put there.
In part they are the spirits of the Egyptians whose
mummies are there, and in part they are jinn who
have taken up their abode in the statues. As for
M. Maspero himself, he is a very powerful magi-
cian, powerful enough to control them, and he
keeps them shut tightly in the statues and mummy
cases all day. But when night falls, it is a dif-
ferent thing entirely, and, if by any chance, on
account of visitors or anything of the kind, the
museum is to be entered at night, those who enter
are sure to see and hear mysterious things, and
nothing can convince the natives that these sights
and sounds are not produced by the jinn, scurry-
ing back Into their shelters.
To the endless subject of talismans I can make
342 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
no more than an allusion. All in the East carry
them, from donkey-boys — ^and their donkeys — ^to
theologians, and they vary in complexity from
a dirty, rolled up scrap of paper with some sacred
names or Qur'an verses scrawled on it, to elabor-
ately engraved gems. From Damascus I brought
back a little oval silver plate, intended to be car-
ried hanging around the neck but, of course, con-
cealed under the clothes. On one side is a magic
square made up of certain sacred but unintelligible
letters which stand at the head of some chapters
of the Qur'an, and on the other are the names
of the Seven Sleepers and their dog, so written as
to weave together into a seal of Solomon. The
magic square, I may add, in forms of greater or
less complexity plays a part in all Muslim magic.
But I do not remember ever to have met with a
magic cube, and in handling the magic square
errors of calculation are of constant occurrence.
It seems certain that it was derived by the Mus-
lims from some more arithmetical people. By
that its mystery and importance is only the more
increased.
It is needless to say that this side of the East
could be developed at great length ; but the point
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 343
which I wish to make is that while to a certain
extent it is comparatively easy to learn about such
matters, there is a limit beyond which, from the
fear they have that you may laugh at them and
will not understand them, you cannot pass. This
is the only explanation, the only excuse that I
can find for the general ignorance of the West-
erner, resident in the East, upon these things.
When I went up from Egypt to Jerusalem,
I had become interested in such investigations,
and I tried to discover by enquiry whether in
Syria there was as much magic as in Egypt,
and whether the ideas upon it were of the same
kind there. For a long time I could learn
nothing. One missionary after another who had
been years in the country would tell me, "No,
we never hear of anything of the kind here;
Egypt is the only place where they have such
ideas ; in Syria there is no magic." But, shortly
after I had been told this most positively by one
missionary, on going down the street in Jerusalem
which is absurdly called "the street of David,"
I saw a man sitting with his back against the wall
and his little bit of cloth spread out, a patch of
sand upon it, waiting for people to come to whom
344 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
he could divine and foretell the future. This
method of divination by making little strokes and
dots in sand and with them building up figures
each of which has then its own meaning, is one
of the commonest, and ranges in complexity from
a simple yes or no by odds and evens to elaborate
astrological calculations. Again, shortly there-
after, through another and a better informant, I
heard the tale that I have already told' you about
how the governor of Jerusalem tried by the magic
mirror to discover a thief. I had been told
before, again and again, that no such thing had
ever been heard of in Palestine. The moral is
that which I tried to emphasize in my first
lecture, that you must believe nothing until
you have tested it at the mouths of many
and multifarious witnesses. Above all, go and
see for yourself.
Another side of Muslim life which is very
hard to reach is what you might call that of
religious feeling. I do not mean dogma; it is
not by any means difficult to get them to talk
theology in the strict sense. Nor do I mean rites
and religious usages. But the thing that is dif-
ficult to reach is what the Muslim feels in his
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 345
religious exercises. What does he, personally,
get out of them ?
The dominant feeling connected with the five
daily prayers is probably that of a prescribed
religious duty being duly performed. The theo-
logians themselves are a good deal puzzled as to
the meaning of their details. Indeed, one of
them, and one of the greatest, takes up an abso-
lutely agnostic position and teaches that in these
details are certain secrets which we cannot know
but which are a medicine for the soul, like the
medicines for the body which physicians prescribe
and which the patient must take blindly. The
religious performances left, then, are the mkrs
of darwishes and those cantatas of the birth
of the Prophet, etc., rendered by professional musi-
cians on occasions of rejoicing such as a marriage.
As for the cantatas, I suspect that the effect upon
the audience is mostly esthetic. Their subjects
are religious only because everything in Islam is
struck with religion in a sense and to a degree.
The zikrs, which are more to our present pur-
pose, I have already attempted to analyze. I
repeat here my final conclusion that their attraction
lies greatly in the pleasure of the dreamy semi-
34^ ASPECTS OF ISLAM
hypnotic state and in the possibility of auto-
hypnosis which they contain. As for general
religious walk and conversation, the frequdtit
ejaculation of Allah! may not necessarily mean
anything more than the Dame! of the French,
or our Good Lord! but, broadly, there can be no
question that the Muslim lives in more constant
consciousness of the unseen world than we do;
a very thin shell, as I have elsewhere put it,*
separates him from that world. This may not
mean much for what we would call true religion
and undefiled; it may run to nothing but an
absolute lack of feeling for natural law and an
inclination towards the crassest superstition. But
it may also mean a continuous walk with God,
even though with ideas of the will of God which
are strangely perplexed and wrong. It is never
easy to sound the depths of that most intimate
religious feeling, and I have to confess that I
am still, to this day, uncertain as to the way
and the degree in which the religious feeling is
moved in those people. We must always remem-
ber that we ourselves are exceedingly chary of
^The Religious Attitude and Life in Islam, pp. 8ff.; the
whole book bears upon this question.
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 347
showing, at least to the unbeliever, this innermost
side of all. I found that amongst darwishes
such contact was most possible. They were more
ready to talk about their emotional religious life.
But, in general, it need hardly be said, any inves-
tigator will need here to move with the greatest
tact and sympathy.
Another side on which it is easy to go a certain
distance but very difficult to reach the real root
of the matter is the feeling of Muslims about
saints. It became perfectly clear to me when
I was on the spot — ^had been clear, I might say,
before I went to the East through my reading in
Muslim hagiology — ^that there must be an enor-
mous amount of hypnotism and telepathy con-
nected with the miracles of the saints and with
the strange things that happen to them. That
prepared me to believe that there was a basis of
truth in these marvels, but did not teach me how
to learn the views and attitudes of the people
themselves. These views might be very different
from those of learned hagiologists. And there
was on the threshold one especial difficulty. Mus-
lims — ^in fact all Orientals — ^have made up their
minds very thoroughly that we Westerners are
348 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
SO entirely godless and so given over to material
things that we have no mind for the things of
the unseen world. We have not the aptitude
nor even the inclination to understand such
things, and therefore they will not talk about
them to us.
It was only by my very great fortune that I
became acquainted with a thoroughly trustworthy
convert to Christianity from Islam— I have
already spoken of him in a former lecture — who
had been a darwish and had passed through
some very remarkable experiences of his own.
Through him I was able to get into first hand
touch with this strange world. He, now being
a Christian, was prepared to tell me what had
been his experiences as a darwish, and to develop
for me the whole subject. In fact, I think he
rather liked to enter upon it because it was a diffi-
cult one for him himself. He had been a Muslim ;
he had had strange spiritual experiences then;
now he had become a Christian. What did this
mean for the faith of Islam? Did it mean that
there was truth in Islam? Did it mean that its
saints, those darwishes who had reached saint-
hood, were true saints? How was he to regard
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 349
those experiences which, for him, were evidently
fixed facts? Of them he had no question. So
he was rather glad, as it seemed to me, to talk
them over with me, because I was able to bring
out to him the fact that such things as these
appeared everywhere in the world and belonged
to all religions and were not essentially part of
any one religion alone; that they might happen
to any one whose mind was turned in such a
direction under similar conditions.
Another side of Muslim life that is hard to reach
is a real understanding of their feeling towards
history as opposed to mere stories. What, in a
word, is their sense of historical fact ? Of course,
it is well known that what the dragoman of the
East tells you is not to be believed; but I dis-
covered that, with discretion, one could get a
great deal out of a donkey-boy. He is not so
sophisticated. He does not in general make up
things for your especial edification. The chances
are that he will talk out just what he thinks.
And so I found that I never really got behind the
mind of the average Muslim with regard to the
distinction, or rather the relation, between stories
and history until, in riding over the Mukattam
350 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
hills and in visiting mosques, I got my donkey-boy
to tell me who built this mosque and who was
buried in that, etc., upon which he told me the
most extraordinary things. In part it was
history, the names, at least, were derived from
history; but directly it was derived from popular
romances, the historical novels of the people.
I knew and had read them as romances, mostly
of crusading times, but for my donkey-boy and
for the masses of Cairo the two are inextricably
mixed, or rather, these romances are for them
sober narrations of fact. "History" and "story"
are not yet separated, and every tale is told as
a thing which has happened. So far has the
Semitic mind always been from the to- t op ^iy of
Herodotus ! Only in this way, then, and by this
means did I at last get a clear view of how the
masses of Islam take history, and how it is that
it IS so easy in Islam for history to become mixed
with legend.
But here the printing press is relieving us of
the necessity of trusting the ideas and veracity of
the donkey-boy. In Cairo there is being printed
a great store of little booklets containing exactly
those same things — stories, histories, legends,
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 35 1
popular poems, very many of them cast in the
colloquial dialect and evidently intended to be
read by the people and not by the student. By
reading these you do get a little way back into
corners of the Muslim mind and life otherwise
pretty nearly inaccessible, for the Muslim is very
fond of stories. Thus, I shall not forget how,
in the great mosque of al-Mu'ayyad, one of the
holiest jplaces in Cairo, I came upon a boy, a col-
lege boy I afterwards discovered, a student at
the Azhar, diligently occupied in reading the
Arabian Nights, or, rather, one of the stories
of the Nights in a separate little pamphlet. I
went up to him and asked with some severity
of countenance, "Is that the Holy Qur'an you
are reading ?" Whereupon his companions rolled
over in laughter. It was evidently a joke of the
finest that an unbeliever should catch a believer
occupied in that way in the mosque.
Then, last, there is a side of the Muslim mind
which is not so difficult to reach as to handle,
but with which I must deal. It is too important
to be left out. The best rubric under which to
bring it, although it is a poor description, is to
call it the erotic. But here, as ever in the East,
352 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
we must distinguish. There is a calmness, a
matter-of-factness, a directness about oriental
eroticism which separates it entirely from that
of at least modern Europe. The innuendo of the
French pornographic novel is lacking, while there
is present an exactitude and breadth of description
and narrative that no European writer has ever
attempted. This has to itself a department of
literature in Arabic, one recognized in the native
bibliographies. But on one side, these books
should never be confused with the books in
European literature which booksellers call "curi-
ous," and, on another, they are only a special-
ization or localization of what is scattered through
all Arabic literature. It is to be found in books
of law, theology and of the religious life; it
appears in historians, biographers and geog-
raphers; it IS especially prominent in books on
magic and medicine; and is present in varying
degrees in all forms of higher literature, from
treatises on esthetics and bellettristic essays to
farcical stories. It is thus an element in the East
with which every student of the East must reckon.
If he studies his subject carefully, he cannot
escape it, nor should he seek to minimize or disre-
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 353
gard it. It is an essential part of the picture
before him and cannot safely be left out, as can
the similar element in Europe.
But, as I have said, this phase of Eastern life
and literature has also found expression in a
special class of books. These might be described
roughly as a compound of our books on domestic
medicine — ^particularly their more domestic por-
tions, books on cosmetics and the like, self and
sex books even to the moralizings, essays in praise
and blame of women, the smuttier jests of old-
fashioned journalism and the more outrageous
parts of the Arabian Nights. Mix these together,
raise the essential characteristic to the w** power
and you have this class of Muslim literature. Of
course, the proportion of the elements varies in
each. In one, the bellettristic and esthetic treat-
ment may predominate ; in another, the medical ;
one may furnish stories frankly labelled as aphro-
disiac; another's expressed intention may be to
warn against sexual perversions. But, all in all,
these books and this tendency must be reckoned
with, and I make no apology for this reference to
them here. The missionary who does not., to some
extent, know them does not know his people.
354 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
But the Muslim himself will not speak to you
of these things. He knows perfectly well that
we do not speak of them; he knows that they
lie outside of the possibilities with us; but with
him they lie entirely within the possibilities.
They are a normal part of literature, received,
accepted by all. So that, then, is the difficulty.
I have no shadow of doubt myself that for any
one who would know the Muslim mind it is
absolutely necessary that he should know some-
thing of such books as these ; otherwise one large
portion of that mind will be mysterious and
inaccessible to him. He will not know how to
understand his people as they are. And he will
meet references which he cannot turn because he
does not see clearly their point
Yet he cannot discuss these things with the
Muslims; that for him would be very much out
of place. He should certainly do nothing to
hinder the coming of the time when such con-
versation will be as impossible in the East as
with us. And that there is such a difference
the East already very well knows. Even the
Egyptian felldhln, although in time of inundation
they will work together naked in the fields, men
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 355
and women, side by side, are plainly perturbed
when they are observed at this by a European.
They know it is not our way. But the missionary
must know their ways and their ideas and he
can easily know them now because of the spread
of printing. All the things which were once
for missionary and student so hard of access are
now, for better or for worse, within reach of
any. When Lane, for example, in the thirties
of last century was in Cairo, all he could do was
to talk with such of his friends as were willing
to talk with him upon the things on which he
desired information and pick up manuscripts here
and there. But manuscripts are expensive and
difficult to find. A man who limits his reading
to them will not be able to cover the whole
range of interest. Also, there is the difficulty
of getting your friends to talk about things with
you. Thus Lane himself tells us that his only
method, on more difficult points of religion and
usage, was to take one of the laxer of his Muslim
friends', a man who evidently had not the same
objection as the rest to discussing these matters
with him, and to get from this man a certain
knowledge of the subject He would, then, casu-
3S6 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
ally enter into conversation with others, upon
that subject, and show that he knew something
about it. So they would slip into conversation
upon it, and he would learn more and more.
With a man who knew nothing of the subject
they would not begin upon it; but, apparently,
they thought, "If he knows so much already, we
may as well make no further difficulties." Or
they may have thought nothing at all about it;
but talked with him as with one of themselves.
Now all that difficulty has practically gone by.
On all these subjects which I have been putting
before you in this lecture — those inner subjects,
difficult of access — ^there are great numbers of
printed books which any one can read and so fol-
low the currents of popular life and thought.
Very many of them, too, are printed in colloquial
Arabic and not in the literary Arabic of the edu-
cated, for they are the reading of the masses of
the people. And the reading of the masses is
precisely what the missionary should read.
Having mentioned this colloquial Arabic, permit
me to diverge a moment and say that, for me,
the great hope of the Arabic speaking races lies
in the rise of an Arabic literature written in the
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 357
language really spoken by these peoples. At pres-
ent their older literature is as remote for them
as Latin to an Italian or Spaniard. And of such
a neo- Arabic literature a beginning has been
made, although so far it is mostly limited to
stories, jests and satirical verses. More serious
subjects still array themselves in the language
of the schools. Yet the beginning has been made,
and all that is needed now is the appearance of a
man of genius, a Dante or a Chaucer, who will
follow up that beginning and write books of
weight and genius in this colloquial dialect.
When he comes, with him will come the new
Arabic literature — ^a renaissance as tremendous as
that of Europe.
With all these books it is, then, for the mis-
sionary to follow the example of Lane. He must
read them carefully and learn the beginnings from
them. Then the people will fall in with him
and go on and talk further with him, and he will
be able by such means to work into the inner
recesses of their minds.
And so, finally, my last word in this course
of lectures must be the word with which I began.
What is needed by the missionary, needed by
358 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
any one who wishes to understand this people
and to affect them, is sympathy, knowledge, intel-
ligence; courtesy, too, at every point. And let
me say, though I have no desire to bring railing
accusations and while I am not thinking now
of one race more than another, yet I have seen in
Cairo and in Syria cases of what to me was quite
unintelligible discourtesy towards the natives by
different nationalities and vocations — by officials
and by missionaries, teachers and merchants, by
French, by English, by Americans, by Germans.
Sympathy, then, the being able to enter into their
ideas; knowledge, the having soaked himself in
those ideas; intelligence and courtesy to adapt
himself to them and to their ways — these are
among the first essentials for the missionary.
And these it is certain that he cannot possibly
have, unless he is genuinely in love with the people
of his field; likes them and theirs; is in many
respects one of them. If he finds them beginning
to rasp upon him, he may know either that he is
not the man for them, or, if the rasping is a new
thing, that there is something wrong with his
nerves, and that he ought to rest until he feels
himself at peace again with his flock. I have
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 359
read books, for that matter, by missionaries
describing their fields, which were nothing but
a long exhibition of nerves. The paradox, in
truth, of the missionary's life is that he must
have a liking for his people and their queerest
little ways even while he is trying to change them.
In the case of one of the most successful mis-
sionaries to the Orient that I have known, I have
heard a considerable part of his success ascribed
to the mere fact that he was somewhat slow ; he
did not hurry; he was prepared to wait; he did
not talk fast; he did not move fast; he had the
oriental movements. He was in physical sym-
pathy with his people, and this, though a special
and somewhat concrete and instinctive case of the
courtesy and intelligence that are always neces-
sary, is still a very suggestive one. Above all,
the missionary must not think of his people that
their ideas, their ways — any of these things I
have been putting before you tonight — ^are signs
of childishness or are ridiculous. He must sweep
out of his vocabulary such words as "childish"
and "ridiculous*'; must, instead, think of their
characteristics as interesting, and of the people
as, at most, childlike.
360 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
How, to illustrate, would we handle a child
who had the ideas of a child about fairies or
about Santa Claus, or who was somewhat weak-
kneed on the subject of fact. We certainly would
not talk to him about ridiculousness or childish-
ness or use abusive forms of speech. We would
take him as he was; make the best of him; and
try to guide him, using those ideas of his as we
might, and being sure that they would fade, as
they must, into the light of too common day.
That is essentially the problem of the missionary
in dealing with the Muslim peoples. All these
things are simply parts of that strange, childlike
attitude towards life which you find in them, and
they have to be handled with the same delicacy,
with the same sympathy, which you would use
with a child. The missionary must, then, have
that sympathy, knowledge, intelligence, of which
I have spoken, and, besides these, faith, hope and
charity — faith that something is coming, must
come, faith in his people and in its possibilities;
hope, not to be cast down though the way is long
and slow, and he cannot see far ahead; and an
infinite charity for and with them in all senses of
the word ; love, forbearance and S)mipathy.
INNER SIDE OF MUSLIM LIFE 361
And especially at the present time there is need
of that attitude towards the Muslim East, and
that not only on the part of missionaries or of
those who are resident there; but on the part of
us all. In Turkey a great experiment is going
on. The reform of Turkey is being attempted
from within ; it is not to be a thing imposed from
without, as in Egypt or India or Algeria, but one
actually working out upon the people from withia
That is a tremendous experiment and a thing to be
helped in every way. But we may be sure that
that experiment will be very slow; that the way
before it is very hard; that only a small section
of the Turkish population is really in thorough
sympathy with it; and that the section which is
will have to work hard, bitterly, fearfully, to be
able to bring this experiment to a successful issue.
It is for us, then, to have sympathy with them;
to have knowledge of the situation; to show
intelligence towards them ; it is for us to have faith
in them ; and to bear with them if the full fruition
is long in coming. It will be long; every one
who knows the situation sees that it will be long ;
but we must have patience. We must not think
that they can hurry things; that they can turn
362 ASPECTS OF ISLAM
Turkey at once into a modern state. We must
not be surprised if the same things that happened
in the past sometimes happen again; we must
have patience. We must give them a chance to
show what they can do— that is the last word,
must be the last word of any one who speaks
upon Islam and its possibilities. There is a long
road lying ahead before anything is to be
reached that will be worth reaching, but I believe
that that road has now been entered.